This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. Searching, reading, printing, or downloading EEBO-TCP texts is reserved for the authorized users of these project partner institutions. Permission must be granted for subsequent distribution, in print or electronically, of this EEBO-TCP Phase II text, in whole or in part.
LUKE 19.22 .
By thine own mouth I judge thee .
The
Protestants
Apology
for
the
Roman
Church
John
Brereley
Thomas
Morton
What
doth
it
profit
a
man
,
if
he
gain
the
whole
world
,
and
sustain
the
damage
of
his
own
Soul
?
Or
what
exchange
shall
a
man
give
for
his
Soul
?
For
the
Son
of
Man
shall
come
in
the
glory
of
his
Father
with
his
Angels
,
and
then
will
he
render
to
every
man
according
to
his
works
.
Brereley
tract.
That
a
good
Tree
yieldeth
good
fruit
and
,
beware
of
false
Prophets
,
which
come
to
you
in
sheeps
clothing
,
but
inwardly
are
ravening
Woolvs
,
by
their
fruits
you
shall
know
them
Brereley
tract
Jacobus
Andreas
Zuinglius
,
Calvin
Brereley
tract.
Cochlaeus
,
Lyndanus
,
Staphylus
upon
the
Catologue
of
the
Doctors
Englished
,
page
a.
after
the
English
Translation
lived
in
his
Monasterie
,
punishing
his
body
with
watching
,
fasting
,
and
praier
;
[b]
[b]
See
Luthers
own
words
hereof
in
his
Commentarie
upon
the
Epistle
to
the
Galathians
,
in
English
,
in
c.
1.
fol.
35.
h.
Honored
the
Pope
of
meer
Conscience
,
[c]
[c]
Luther
ibid.
fol.
35.
b.
kept
Chastity
,
Poverty
,
and
Obedience
I
did
,
I
did
it
with
a
single
heart
,
of
good
zeal
,
and
for
the
Glory
of
God
,
fearing
grievously
the
last
Day
,
and
desirous
to
be
saved
from
the
bottom
of
my
heart
.
quantum
mutatus
ab
illo
addeth
this
amourous
Rime
for
a
morginal
Glosse
,
being
in
English
as
is
alleged
here
in
the
Text.
Nothing
is
more
sweet
or
loving
upon
the
Earth
,
than
is
the
love
of
a
woman
if
a
man
can
obtain
it
.
&c.
fol.
He
that
resolveth
to
be
without
a
woman
,
let
him
lay
aside
from
him
the
name
of
a
man
,
making
himself
a
plain
Angel
or
Spirit
.
As
it
is
not
in
my
power
that
I
should
be
no
man
;
so
is
it
not
in
my
power
that
it
should
be
either
staid
or
omitted
,
but
is
as
necessary
as
that
I
should
be
a
man
,
and
more
necessary
than
to
eate
,
drink
,
purge
,
make
clean
the
Nose
,
almost
mad
through
the
rage
He
saith
ad
Philippum
)
I
am
burned
with
the
great
flame
of
my
untamed
flesh
,
I
,
who
ought
to
be
fervent
in
Spirit
,
am
fervent
in
the
flesh
,
in
lust
,
sloath
Eight
dayes
are
now
past
,
wherein
I
neither
write
,
pray
,
nor
studie
,
being
vexed
partly
with
the
temptations
of
the
flesh
,
partly
with
other
trouble
.
But
it
sufficeth
that
we
have
known
the
Riches
of
the
Glory
of
God
the
Lamb
which
taketh
away
the
sins
of
the
World
,
from
whom
sin
cannot
draw
us
,
although
we
should
commit
Fornication
,
or
kill
a
thousand
times
in
one
day
.
punishing
his
body
with
watching
,
fasting
,
and
praier
,
his
Monasterie
for
eight
daies
It
is
extant
in
Marrie
even
upon
the
suddain
the
Nunn
,
without
any
communication
before
had
thereof
with
any
of
his
friends
,
but
having
in
the
evening
invited
to
Supper
the
Painter
,
and
the
Lawier
finished
the
Espousalls
affirming
how
that
the
Christian
Emperour
published
an
Edict
,
that
who
so
allured
a
sacred
Virgin
to
marriage
,
should
be
therfore
punish'd
with
the
loss
of
his
head
.
This
was
in
course
the
third
Emperour
after
the
Great
.
And
the
foresaid
Law
is
yet
extant
,
wherein
it
is
said
He
should
have
lost
his
head
.
in
his
Commentaries
in
English
saies
,
In
those
daies
married
a
Nunn
,
whereby
he
gave
occasion
to
his
Adversaries
to
speak
evil
of
him
.
And
Mr.
in
his
Answer
to
P.
confesseth
that
many
men
misliked
marriage
with
a
Nunn
.
Insomuch
as
himself
in
saith
hereof
his
foresaid
Epistle
in
the
end
of
his
foresaid
Epistle
Marveilous
,
that
should
be
so
regardless
and
little
touched
with
grief
at
the
Calamitie
then
present
,
as
to
's
sociable
condition
of
other
[u]
[u]
Melancton
ubi
supra
What
daily
use
of
Life
and
other
good
Matters
were
these
which
Melancton
did
thus
forbear
to
write
,
leaving
them
rather
to
his
friends
thoughts
Matters
are
fitter
for
you
to
imagin
than
me
to
write
I
am
perswaded
that
was
a
man
inforced
to
marry
by
Nature
.
's
Commentaries
in
English
Profession
not
to
be
of
Life
or
Manners
,
but
of
Doctrin
,
wishing
that
he
were
removed
from
the
Office
of
preaching
,
because
his
Manners
and
Life
did
not
answer
to
his
profession
,
Reported
by
the
Protestant
Writer
who
saith
of
the
Calvinists
If
at
any
time
they
would
give
assent
to
the
provocation
of
Nature
,
they
blush
not
to
say
among
themselves
to
day
we
will
live
Lutheran
like
.
Brereley
pag.
the
Evangelical
Instruction
a
serious
and
Christian
Discipline
,
to
be
a
new
Papacie
and
Monachism
,
Jacobus
Andraeas
Luther
(
in
serm.
de
Matrimonio
)
Si
non
vult
uxor
,
aut
non
possit
,
veniat
ancilla
,
If
the
Wife
will
not
,
or
cannot
come
,
let
the
Maid
come
.
in
respons.
ad
rat
.
Camp.
rat
.
contra
Duraeum
l.
See
also
's
words
cited
in
the
Treatise
against
the
defence
of
the
Censure
,
And
see
farther
saith
hereof
The
Magistrates
duty
is
to
bridle
this
Wife
,
yea
and
to
put
her
to
death
:
this
if
the
Magistrate
omit
,
the
Husband
must
imagin
that
his
wife
is
stoln
away
by
Theevs
,
and
dead
;
and
consider
how
to
marry
another
;
For
See
the
Treatise
against
the
defence
of
the
Censure
,
we
cannot
stop
St
His
words
are
plain
,
that
a
Brother
or
Sister
are
free
from
the
Law
of
Wedlock
,
if
the
one
depart
or
do
not
consent
to
dwell
with
the
other
;
neither
doth
he
say
,
that
this
may
be
done
once
only
,
but
leaveth
it
free
,
that
so
often
as
the
case
shall
require
he
may
either
proceed
or
stay
.
See
the
Treatise
against
the
defence
of
the
Censurer
,
And
see
a
man
may
have
ten
or
more
Wives
fled
from
him
,
and
yet
living
.
to
fly
into
another
Countrey
and
marry
again
:
that
[g]
[g]
Luther
in
propositionibus
de
Bigamia
Episcoporum
edit
.
An.
1528.
pro.
62.65.66
.
&
vide
Luthe
.
in
explicatione
Geneseos
edit
.
An.
1525.
in
Commentario
,
c.
16.
Polygamie
is
no
more
abrogated
,
than
is
the
rest
of
Law
,
and
that
it
is
free
,
as
being
neither
commanded
nor
forbidden
.
he
will
nether
bring
in
Polygamie
,
nor
condemn
it
.
ante
med.
&c.
Brereley
tract.
Brereley
tract.
Luther
de
seculari
potestate
tom
Among
Christians
no
man
can
or
ought
to
be
Magistrate
,
but
each
one
to
other
equally
subject
Among
Christian
men
none
is
superiour
,
save
one
and
only
Christ
.
serm.
de
ove
perdita
William
Gage
pag.
Wittemberg
.
fol.
b.
Luther
Therefore
is
Christ
our
Lord
,
that
he
may
make
us
such
as
himself
is
:
and
as
he
cannot
suffer
himself
to
be
tyed
and
bound
by
Laws
so
also
ought
not
the
conscience
of
a
Christian
to
suffer
them
.
circa
med
there
cometh
no
loss
of
Christian
Liberty
or
faith
thereby
.
For
,
for
somuch
as
they
do
not
contend
,
that
those
things
are
necessary
to
salvation
which
they
ordain
Howbeit
if
any
should
contend
that
those
Commandements
of
the
Civil
Magistrate
be
necessary
to
salvation
then
,
as
it
is
said
of
the
Traditions
of
the
Papists
,
the
contrary
rather
were
to
be
done
.
Brerely
tract.
Of
his
like
immoderate
railing
against
sundry
other
Princes
,
as
namely
against
Duke
of
See
his
special
Book
therof
against
the
Duke
,
intituled
,
And
of
his
like
railing
against
the
Archbishop
of
Prince
Elector
,
See
And
against
the
Princes
of
See
all
those
more
particularly
and
at
large
alleged
out
of
's
own
writings
by
in
his
Book
intituled
And
see
also
reported
by
own
Scholar
after
the
English
Edition
the
unworthy
,
base
,
scurrilous
(
and
not
to
be
repeated
)
Pictures
devised
by
against
the
Pope
.
A
thing
so
evident
,
that
the
Protestant
Landgrave
in
his
published
writing
penned
by
his
Divines
,
saith
,
See
this
in
in
Concord
.
Discord
.
fol.
And
the
Divines
of
the
Count
in
their
do
object
to
(
in
libro
contra
Regem
Ang.
in
Praefat.
)
An
envious
mad
fool
,
babling
with
much
spittle
in
his
mouth
,
more
furious
than
madness
.
it self
,
more
doltish
than
Folly
it self
,
indued
with
an
impudent
and
whorish
Face
,
without
any
one
vein
of
Princely
blood
in
his
Body
,
a
lying
Sophist
,
a
damnable
rotten
worme
,
a
Basilisk
and
progenie
of
an
Adder
,
a
lying
scurrill
covered
with
the
title
of
a
King
,
a
clownish
wit
,
a
doltish
head
,
most
wicked
foolish
and
impudent
he
doth
not
only
lie
like
a
most
vain
scurr
,
but
passeth
a
most
wicked
knave
;
and
thou
liest
in
thy
throat
,
foolish
and
sacrilegious
King
.
in
loc.
com
.
class
.
Fox
Act.
Monu
.
pag.
a.
fine
initio
,
pag.
See
also
See
this
hereafter
in
this
Consideration
num.
●t
o.
in
his
saith
of
foresaid
bargain
with
saith
,
that
did
proceed
Brereley
tract
And
see
The
first
Office
of
the
Priest
is
to
preach
the
Word
&c.
but
this
is
common
to
all
:
next
is
to
baptize
,
and
this
also
may
all
do
,
even
women
&c.
the
third
is
to
consecrate
Bread
and
Wine
,
but
this
also
is
common
to
all
no
less
than
Priests
,
and
this
I
avouch
by
the
Authority
of
Christ
himself
,
saying
,
This
Christ
spake
to
all
there
present
,
and
to
come
afterwards
;
whosoever
should
eate
of
that
Bread
,
and
drink
of
that
Wine
This
also
is
witnessed
by
St.
repeating
this
,
applyeth
it
to
all
the
making
them
all
as
himself
was
,
that
is
to
say
Consecrators
,
If
then
that
which
is
greater
than
all
,
be
given
indifferently
to
all
men
and
women
,
I
mean
the
Word
and
Baptism
,
then
that
which
is
less
,
I
mean
to
consecrate
the
Supper
,
is
also
given
to
them
.
And
see
further
in
But
see
his
words
more
full
than
all
this
,
alleged
out
of
the
Edition
of
in
his
in
his
defence
of
Mr.
's
five
Books
of
Ecclesiastical
Politie
,
And
see
And
see
saith
of
Zuinglius
tom.
circa
med
Historia
Sacramentaria
,
parte
altera
Ejus
de
coena
sententia
Prima
b.
Secunda
b.
Tertia
inconstantia
de
elevatione
Sacramenti
Baptism
to
be
good
with
whatsoever
words
it
be
ministred
,
so
the
same
be
not
in
the
name
of
Man
but
God
.
Luther
tom
Wittemberg
.
in
lib
de
captivit
.
Babylon
.
cap.
de
Baptismo
fol.
a.
initio
not
only
the
Humane
Nature
of
Christ
sufferd
for
us
,
Christ
is
a
Saviour
of
vile
and
small
accompt
,
and
needeth
himself
also
a
Saviour
.
[s]
[s]
Luther
in
confessione
majori
de
Coena
Domini
.
Cum
credo
quod
sola
humana
natura
pro
me
passa
est
;
Christus
ille
vilis
nec
magni
pretii
Salvator
est
.
Imo
ipse
quoque
Salvatore
opus
habet
:
the
[t]
[t]
Luther
de
Consiliis
Part.
2.
saith
of
the
Zuingliand
:
Pertinacissimè
contra
me
pugnabant
,
quod
Divinitas
Christi
pati
non
posset
.
Divinity
of
Christ
did
suffer
,
Zuinglius
,
Hospinianus
,
D.
Barnes
,
Beza
,
Czecanorius
for
to
suffer
Torments
in
Soul
after
his
death
.
And
see
his
like
saying
in
He
saith
And
after
the
English
Translation
and
in
in
the
first
Edition
thereof
He
saith
,
(
if
not
most
arrogantly
judge
)
See
this
Saying
alleged
in
And
in
or
Writer
hath
so
excellently
and
cleerly
confirmed
,
instructed
,
and
comforted
the
Consciences
of
the
Secular
States
,
as
I
have
done
,
by
the
singular
grace
of
God
.
This
certainly
I
know
,
that
neither
who
yet
are
in
this
matter
the
best
,
are
equall
to
me
herein
.
in
serm.
de
eversione
Hierusalem
.
The
Gospel
is
so
copiously
preacht
by
us
,
that
truly
in
the
Apostles
time
,
it
was
not
so
clear
.
apud
Brereley
trect
subd
vis
initio
.
in
the
Margent
at
the
figure
Wittemberg
.
Anno
lib.
de
servo
Arbitrio
the
Fathers
of
so
many
Ages
to
have
been
plainly
blind
,
and
most
ignorant
in
the
Scriptures
;
to
have
erred
all
their
life
time
,
and
that
unless
they
were
amended
before
their
deaths
,
they
were
neither
Saints
,
nor
partaining
to
the
Church
.
Colloquiis
Mensalibus
cap
,
de
Patribus
Ecclesiae
,
Luther
In
the
writings
of
there
is
not
a
word
of
true
Faith
,
Christ
,
and
sound
Religion
.
is
very
superstitious
.
I
have
holden
long
since
accursed
.
Of
I
make
no
account
is
of
no
worth
,
he
is
wholly
a
Monk
,
I
weigh
him
not
of
a
hair
.
is
a
weak
Divine
the
Church
did
degenerate
in
the
Apostles
age
,
and
that
the
Apologie
of
doth
far
excell
all
the
Doctors
of
the
Church
,
and
exceeds
even
See
Brereley
Tract
Gods
Word
is
above
all
,
the
Divine
Majestie
maketh
for
me
,
so
as
I
pass
not
if
a
thousand
a
thousand
a
thousand
King
Churches
stood
against
me
Wittemberg
tom.
a.
fine
Wittemberg
.
lib.
contra
Regem
Angliae
fol.
a.
fine
Real
presence
,
Images
&c.
Luther
?
Luther
apud
Brerely
tract.
in
Epist.
ad
Galat.
cap.
b.
paulo
post
med
a.
initio
Be
it
that
the
Church
and
other
Doctors
,
also
yea
an
Angel
from
Heaven
teach
otherwise
,
yet
is
my
Doctrine
such
as
sets
forth
Gods
only
Glory
&c.
the
chief
of
the
Apostles
,
did
live
and
teach
besides
the
Word
of
God
.
a.
fine
Conradus
Regius
in
lib.
Germanico
contra
Hessium
de
Caena
Domini
b.
God
hath
for
the
sin
of
Pride
extolled
himself
,
as
many
of
his
writings
shew
)
taken
from
him
his
true
Spirit
and
in
place
thereof
hath
given
an
angrie
,
proud
,
and
lying
Spirit
.
Confessione
Germanica
boasteth
himself
to
be
the
Apostle
and
Prophet
of
the
Germans
,
who
hath
learned
of
none
,
of
whom
all
others
have
learned
;
no
man
hath
known
any
thing
,
but
what
he
learned
of
no
man
hath
done
any
thing
,
hath
done
all
apud
Brereley
tract.
Thomas
Naogeorgus
Schlusselburg
in
Theolog.
Calvinistarum
l.
a.
post
med
ibidem
fol.
Fox
,
Acts
Monum
.
pag.
a.
fine
It
is
apparent
that
promised
Cardinal
to
keep
silence
provided
also
his
Adversaries
would
do
the
like
.
Osiander
in
epitom
.
&c.
centur
.
fine
,
&
Luther
by
his
letter
,
submitted
himself
to
the
Pope
,
so
that
he
might
not
be
compelled
to
recant
.
In
the
Text
and
Margent
at
's
Scholar
testifieth
this
in
And
so
also
the
Alphabetical
Table
of
that
Book
,
where
it
is
set
down
speaking
of
other
Sectaries
,
to
wit
the
Swenkfeldians
and
Anabaptists
who
bragged
of
Apparitions
,
confesseth
of
himself
saying
,
severall
Apparitions
hapened
unto
him
He
further
saith
words
hereof
are
acknowledged
and
set
down
in
the
treatise
,
against
the
defence
of
the
censure
,
and
in
Luther
he
was
almost
cast
into
a
sound
It
chanced
that
upon
a
certain
time
he
suddainly
awaked
about
midnight
:
then
Satan
began
this
Disputation
with
me
Harken
right
learned
Doctor
thou
hast
celebrated
Masse
by
the
space
of
fiveteen
years
Brereley
in
his
conclus
.
to
the
at
c.
Meredith
Hanmer
only
a
spiritual
fight
in
mind
,
and
no
bodily
conference
.
Luther
describing
there
the
sound
of
Sathans
voyce
,
speaking
then
to
him
,
saith
,
&c.
The
Devill
speaking
thus
to
me
,
I
burst
forth
all
on
sweat
,
and
my
heart
began
to
tremble
and
leap
the
Devill
hath
a
base
and
strong
voyce
&c.
And
then
I
learned
how
it
came
to
passe
that
sometimes
early
in
the
morning
,
men
were
found
dead
in
their
beds
:
which
words
the
rather
to
give
colour
to
Mr.
pretended
onely
Spirituall
temptation
,
and
no
bodily
conference
,
are
shamefully
falsifyed
,
as
being
quite
omitted
by
the
Divines
of
wittemberg
in
their
later
edition
of
Works
,
but
nevertheless
are
yet
still
and
extant
in
the
more
antient
edition
of
and
to
the
eternall
discredit
of
the
said
Divines
of
Wittemberg
(
who
in
many
other
things
have
likewise
most
shamefully
falsifyed
are
yet
also
acknowledged
and
recited
by
the
Protestant
Writer
and
by
him
alleged
there
out
of
Jen.
fol.
then
spake
to
him
in
a
base
and
great
voice
,
as
made
to
sweat
,
and
his
heart
to
tremble
?
Right
learned
Doctor
Oecolampadius
,
Empser
See
also
these
words
confessed
by
Mr.
against
the
defence
of
the
Censure
,
in
his
conclusion
to
the
Judges
,
Sect.
at
〈◊〉
only
declared
his
Dream
;
for
he
in
his
Book
de
Vera
Catholica
Christi
Ecclesia
pa:
post
med
Mr.
Sutcliff
ibidem
pag.
Morton
(
in
Apolog:
Catholica
part
:
ante
med
Where
he
saith
alleging
there
in
his
margent
that
the
Devill
appeared
to
an
Abbot
in
form
of
an
Angel
,
and
perswaded
him
to
say
Mass
:
The
words
of
(
in
the
place
cited
be
Mr.
uttered
upon
occasion
to
shew
how
the
Devill
often
goeth
about
to
deceive
us
,
or
by
perswading
us
to
do
things
of
themselves
good
,
but
in
an
evill
manner
,
whereof
he
there
giveth
many
examples
,
)
●e
as
followeth
:
Whereby
it
appeareth
that
the
Devill
did
not
make
this
perswasion
to
the
Abbott
,
(
for
the
Abbot
whom
allegeth
is
but
the
reporter
thereof
)
but
to
a
Monk
,
who
,
as
there
afterwards
yet
more
fully
appeareth
,
being
not
as
yet
Priest
,
but
Deacon
,
refused
to
say
Masse
.
the
Devill
useth
to
perswade
against
the
Canons
,
&c.
was
not
yet
Priest
Brereley
in
his
con●●●sion
to
the
judges
.
nex
as●er
a
dream
written
by
Luther
not
hyperbolically
but
seriously
and
according
to
the
truth
of
the
historie
,
fine
,
&
pag.
post
med
to
put
Luther
in
mind
of
his
old
errours
,
ibidem
pag
Semper
in
praeterito
loquitur
Sathan
&c.
talis
sacrificulus
fuisti
:
the
Devill
speaketh
alwayes
to
as
in
the
time
past
,
thou
saidst
Masse
,
thou
hast
done
this
,
&
that
,
&c.
Brer●ley
in
his
Conclus
.
to
the
judges
,
in
the
margent
b.
paulo
ante
med
b.
post
medium
Devill
was
a
lyer
that
he
had
betrayed
the
innocent
blood
,
and
so
brought
him
to
despair
Brereley
ibid.
in
the
margent
at
Brerele●
ibidem
in
the
text
in
praeterito
Brereley
in
the
conclus
.
to
the
judges
,
in
the
margent
at
Luther
tom
Wittemberg
.
An
a
paulo
post
med
a.
post
med
ibidem
fol
ibidem
fol
ibidem
fol
b.
ante
med
ibid:
fol.
a.
circa
med
Luther
,
Stas
ibi
solus
,
&
putas
Brerely
ibidem
in
the
text
B●ercley
in
his
Conclus
.
to
the
judge
,
in
the
margent
ibidem
fol.
b.
initio
ibidem
fol.
b.
post
medium
Brereley
ibid.
in
the
text
,
fine
What
if
such
Masses
were
horrible
Idolatry
?
Wittemberg
.
Anno.
a.
fine
and
see
these
words
acknowledged
and
set
down
by
Mr.
in
his
defence
of
the
Censure
at
S.
the
Priests
not
preaching
,
but
receiving
alone
,
against
the
institution
of
Christ
;
his
not
communicating
to
the
people
in
both
kinds
;
that
of
a
Sacrament
he
made
it
a
Sacrifice
,
and
made
gain
thereof
,
sicut
tu
facis
in
Missa
tua
,
as
thou
Luther
)
dost
in
thy
Mass
)
Luther
tom
Wittemberg
fol.
Orthodoxus
consensus
in
proleg
.
pag.
Brerely
tract.
p.
q.
r.
the
Devil
further
saith
&c.
And
he
saith
He
further
saith
to
Is
not
all
this
(
with
much
more
there
objected
by
the
Devil
)
very
Protestant
like
?
Brerely
tract.
in
his
Conclusion
to
the
Judges
in
his
saith
of
for
a
man
adorned
with
excellent
gifts
,
with
the
light
of
Heavenly
knowledge
,
zeal
of
Gods
glory
,
and
as
raised
up
to
restore
the
Gospels
light
,
in
Hist.
Sacrament
.
part
.
alter
.
fol.
Joannes
Regius
Liber
Apologeticus
,
&c.
circa
med
Wittember
.
An.
in
lib.
de
Missa
privata
&
unctione
Sacerdotum
fol.
a.
fine
,
&
tom
Germ.
Jenen
.
fol.
in
his
Book
a
part
of
the
Lives
of
the
late
pretended
Reformers
.
Wittemb
.
fol.
a.
initio
b.
fine
Bellarmine
in
praefat.
de
Conciliis
&
Ecclesia
militante
,
〈◊〉
in
his
Booke
a●●art
of
the
lives
of
the
late
pretended
Reformers
And
see
's
further
report
hereof
concerning
after
the
English
Translation
,
but
read
the
Latine
.
the
dead
sleep
&c.
they
altogether
sleep
and
feel
nothing
,
they
lie
there
dead
,
neither
numbring
Daies
,
nor
Years
&c.
as
that
the
Divinity
is
three-fold
,
even
as
the
three
Persons
be
&c.
Zuinglius
,
tom.
in
resp
.
ad
confes
.
Lutheri
fol.
b.
fine
There
be
three
wich
give
witness
in
Heaven
,
the
Father
,
the
Word
,
and
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
these
three
be
one
,
Holy
Trinity
one
very
God
have
mercy
upon
us
,
that
the
word
[i]
[i]
Luther
in
postil:
majore
Basiliae
apud
Herruagium
in
enarrat
:
Evang:
Dominicae
Trinitatis
.
And
see
further
Examples
of
this
kind
mentioned
by
Cnoglerus
in
his
Symbola
tria
pag.
121
&
122.
and
by
Ulembergius
in
his
Graves
&
justae
causae
&c.
Printed
1589.
pag.
534.
Where
he
allegeth
Luther
's
foresaid
words
at
large
,
out
of
the
second
part
of
his
Postil
.
printed
Anno
1537.
fol.
158.
b.
Trinity
is
but
a
humane
invention
,
and
soundeth
coldly
,
We
know
's
late
Editions
to
be
herein
altered
and
corrupted
by
his
Scholars
,
whereof
see
the
like
in
this
present
section
and
more
at
z.
a
,
b
,
therefore
we
so
specially
cite
the
first
Edition
.
dicitur
,
omnia
propter
semetipsum
operatus
est
Dominus
,
etiam
impium
,
ad
diem
malum
.
How
can
Man
prepare
himself
to
good
,
seeing
it
is
not
in
his
power
to
make
his
wayes
evill
,
for
God
worketh
the
wicked
work
in
the
wicked
&c.
Confutatio
assertionis
Lutheranae
&c.
a.
fine
Wittemberg
tom
a.
fine
Nulli
est
in
manu
sua
quippiam
cogitare
mali
aut
boni
,
sed
omnia
(
ut
Wyccleffi
articulus
Constantiae
damnatus
rectè
docet
)
de
necessitate
absoluta
eveniunt
,
quod
&
Poëta
voluit
,
quando
dixit
,
Certa
stant
omnia
lege
.
It
is
in
no
mans
power
to
think
Good
or
Evill
,
but
all
things
article
condemned
at
doth
rightly
teach
proceed
from
absolute
necessity
&c.
Wittemberg
tom.
b.
fine
Luther
de
servo
arbitrio
Jacobus
Kimedoncius
circa
med
Wittemberg
tom.
a.
post
med
Kimedoncius
pag.
&c.
pag.
Matthias
Martinius
post
med
onely
Faith
It
appears
by
's
report
of
their
words
in
their
chief
Reason
to
be
Zuinglius
tom.
in
resp
:
ad
conf:
Lutheri
,
Schlusselburg
in
Theologia
Calvinistarum
l.
a.
fine
(
de
formula
Missae
)
If
the
Councell
should
in
any
case
decree
this
,
least
of
all
then
would
wee
use
both
kinds
,
yea
rather
in
despite
of
the
Councell
and
that
Decree
,
we
would
use
either
but
one
kind
onely
,
or
neither
,
and
in
no
case
both
.
Luther
tom
Germ.
fol.
Hospinian
in
hist:
Sacramentar
:
part
:
altera
,
fol.
a.
post
med
Harding
,
pag.
post
med
Luther
only
meant
that
Gods
truth
should
not
hang
upon
the
authority
of
man
,
in
despite
of
the
Councell
wee
should
use
either
but
one
kind
or
neither
,
Germ.
fol.
kept
three
whores
in
parva
confessione
I
did
know
the
elevation
of
the
Sarament
to
be
Idolatricall
yet
nevertheless
I
did
retain
it
in
the
Church
at
to
the
end
I
might
despite
the
devill
Luther
tom
Germ.
fol.
Colloquiis
Mensalibus
Germ.
fol.
Amandus
Polanus
in
Syllogethes
.
Theolog.
pag.
ante
medium
ibidem
,
I
will
not
recite
more
of
Hospinian
in
Hist.
Sacramentar
.
part
.
altera
.
fol.
a.
initio
minimè
profecto
conveniens
oratio
Christiano
Theologo
,
&
magna
infirmitas
in
Luthero
:
A
speach
unworthy
of
a
Christian
Divine
,
and
shewing
a
great
weakness
in
Joannes
Mathesius
the
Parish
Priest
of
recounted
to
me
,
that
on
a
time
he
heartily
moaned
himself
to
the
Doctor
Luther
that
he
himself
could
not
believe
what
he
preached
to
others
:
and
that
D.
answered
;
Praise
and
thanks
be
to
God
,
that
this
happens
also
unto
others
,
for
I
had
thought
it
had
happened
only
to
me
Who
can
believe
him
who
believes
not
himself
?
See
Acts
&
Monum
.
pag.
416.
a.
initio
.
Christus
haber
primas
,
habeas
tibi
Paule
,
sicundas
:
At
loca
post
illos
proxima
Luther
habet
.
(
Pu.
To
be
Idolatry
,
and
yet
how
in
the
mean
time
,
I
cannot
say
whether
more
prodigiously
or
hypocritically
to
,
John
Tecel
Confessing
further
that
he
began
to
Preach
against
Indulgencies
,
when
(
saith
he
as
witnesseth
I
scarcely
understood
what
the
name
of
Indulgence
meant
,
which
are
words
in
Yea
the
Ar.
Germ.
Gen.
fol.
lib.
de
abroganda
Missa
privata
fol.
b.
ante
med
How
often
did
my
trembling
heart
beat
within
me
,
and
reprehending
me
,
object
against
me
that
most
Art
thou
only
wise
?
Do
so
many
worlds
erre
?
Were
so
many
ages
ignorant
?
What
if
thou
errest
and
drawest
so
many
into
error
to
be
damned
with
thee
eternally
?
Wittemberg
,
in
Galatas
cap.
Annotat.
breviss
.
Dost
thou
O
sole
man
,
and
of
no
accompt
,
take
upon
thee
so
great
matters
?
What
if
thou
being
but
one
,
offendest
?
If
God
permit
such
,
so
many
,
and
all
to
erre
,
why
may
he
not
permit
thee
to
erre
?
Hitherto
appertain
those
Arguments
,
the
Church
,
the
Church
,
the
Fathers
,
the
Fathers
,
the
Councils
,
the
Customs
,
the
multitudes
and
greatness
of
wise
men
:
whom
do
not
these
hills
of
Arguments
,
these
Clouds
,
yea
these
Seas
of
examples
overwhelm
?
Holy
Saint
Gabriel
Powel
Jewel
in
his
Apology
of
the
Church
of
and
in
his
defence
of
the
Apology
Printed
a
man
sent
of
God
to
lighten
the
world
:
[x]
[x]
Conductor
and
Chariot
of
to
be
reverenced
next
after
Christ
,
and
greater
then
whom
lived
not
since
the
Apostles
time
;
[z]
[z]
Schlusselburg
Catalog
.
haeretic
.
l.
13.
&
ult.
pag.
314.
316.
&
489.
And
Michael
Leander
in
his
Theologia
Christiana
,
&c.
saith
,
Lutherus
vir
Dei
fuit
,
&
verè
ille
A●
gelus
cum
aeterno
Evangelio
volans
per
medium
Cael
,
Apocal.
14.
the
Angel
and
last
trumpet
of
God
.
call
evill
good
,
and
good
evill
,
contra
Articulos
Lovanienses
thes.
Wittemberg
.
fol.
We
censure
in
earnest
the
and
all
the
Sacramentaries
for
Hereticks
,
and
alienated
from
the
Church
of
God
.
Epistola
ad
Jacobum
Presbyterum
Beatus
vir
,
qui
non
abiit
in
Concilio
Sacramentariorum
,
nec
stetit
in
via
Zuinglianorum
,
nec
sedit
in
Cathedra
Tigurinorum
.
Habes
quid
sentiam
.
Blessed
is
the
man
,
who
hath
not
gone
in
the
Councel
of
Sacramentaries
,
nor
stood
in
the
way
of
nor
sate
in
the
Chair
of
the
Wittemberg
.
fol.
b.
&
I
do
protest
before
God
and
the
world
,
that
I
do
not
agree
with
them
,
nor
ever
will
while
the
world
standeth
,
but
will
have
my
hands
clear
from
the
bloud
of
those
Sheep
,
which
these
Hereticks
do
drive
from
Christ
,
deceive
,
and
kill
.
Cursed
be
the
Charity
and
Concord
of
Sacramentaries
for
ever
and
ever
to
all
Eternity
.
And
see
this
also
reported
by
the
calleth
them
persons
condemned
in
their
own
knowledge
,
with
whom
he
will
have
no
intercourse
neither
by
letters
,
writings
,
or
words
.
I
have
now
one
of
my
feet
in
the
Grave
,
I
will
carry
this
testimony
and
glory
to
the
tribunal
of
God
,
that
I
will
with
all
my
heart
condemn
and
eschew
and
their
Scholars
,
nor
will
have
with
any
of
them
familiarity
,
neither
by
letters
or
writings
,
neither
by
words
nor
deeds
,
accordingly
as
the
Lord
hath
commanded
:
Tigurine
Divines
And
the
Author
of
the
Treatise
against
the
defence
of
the
censure
,
doth
hereupon
charge
with
breath
of
all
Christian
modesty
,
and
immoderate
zeal
.
even
far
beyond
the
bounds
of
Charity
and
modesty
calleth
us
a
damnable
and
execrable
sect
,
but
let
him
look
that
he
do
not
declare
himself
an
Arch-hereticke
,
seeing
he
will
not
,
nor
cannot
have
any
society
with
those
that
confess
Christ
:
But
how
marvelously
doth
here
bewray
himself
with
his
Devils
?
what
filthy
words
doth
he
use
,
and
such
as
are
replenished
with
all
the
Devils
in
hell
?
For
be
saith
,
that
the
Devil
dwelleth
both
now
and
ever
in
the
and
that
they
have
a
blasphemous
breast
,
insathanized
,
superthanized
,
and
persathanized
,
and
that
they
have
besides
a
most
vain
mouth
,
over
which
Sathan
beareth
rule
,
being
infused
,
perfused
,
and
transfused
into
the
same
.
Did
ever
man
hear
such
speeches
as
these
pass
from
a
furious
Devil
himself
?
Zuinglius
(
tom.
in
resp
.
ad
confessionem
Lutheri
fol.
En
ut
totum
istum
hominem
Satan
occupare
conetur
!
Behold
how
Sathan
doth
endeavour
wholly
to
possess
this
man
.
Oecolampadius
(
in
responsione
ad
confess
:
Lutheri
)
Luther
,
lest
that
being
puffed
up
by
arrogancy
and
pride
he
be
seduced
by
Satan
.
in
confessione
Germanica
impressa
Tiguri
Anno
to
be
the
only
one
of
mortal
men
whom
Satan
foresaw
to
be
hurtful
to
him
,
loc.
com
.
class.
Christum
à
nobis
primò
vulgatum
audemus
gloriari
,
We
dare
glory
Christ
to
have
been
first
made
known
by
us
:
(
in
loc.
com
.
class
.
post
med.
ibidem
class.
post
med
Si
nostra
Ecclesia
pulcherrimè
instituta
ibidem
pag.
quid
futurum
est
nobis
mortuis
ibidem
class.
post
med
to
War
against
the
Turke
was
to
resist
God
visiting
our
sins
by
them
;
(
Luther
tom
.
Wittemberg
.
in
assertionib
.
damnatis
per
Leonem
decimum
Art
.
&c.
p.
a.
initio
The
Gospel
is
dispersed
in
most
parts
of
the
earth
,
as
much
and
more
then
the
Alcoran
,
howsoever
in
a
furious
imitation
of
hath
rapt
out
the
contrary
,
as
if
he
desired
rather
the
name
of
a
Prophet
among
Infidels
,
than
of
a
friend
to
Christians
.
Wittemberg
.
fol.
Luther
in
confut.
determin
.
Doctorum
Paris
.
impress
.
Noriberg
.
(
that
to
War
against
the
Turk
was
to
resist
God
visiting
our
sins
)
(
in
explicat
.
Art
.
prope
finem
:
)
He
that
ears
to
hear
let
him
hear
,
and
abstain
from
the
Turkish
Wars
whiles
the
Popes
name
prevaileth
under
Heaven
:
I
have
said
.
ante
med.
&
Peter
Frareins
pag.
meant
of
those
Christians
which
were
under
the
Turks
dominion
:
of
resisting
Gods
visiting
us
by
the
Turk
,
and
likewise
of
the
Princes
of
Luther
,
loc.
com
.
class
.
circa
med
See
hereof
the
Turkish
Emperour
Hereof
see
indifferently
affected
Many
of
the
following
that
first
Doctrine
of
denyed
to
and
King
aid
against
the
Turks
and
said
they
had
rather
fight
for
a
Turk
not
Baptized
,
then
for
a
Turk
Baptized
,
thereby
meaning
the
Emperour
.
See
this
in
and
in
denying
their
Emperour
to
give
aid
against
the
Turk
,
circa
med
whosoever
denyeth
the
authority
of
holy
Scriptures
,
thereby
bewraieth
himself
to
be
an
Heretick
,
Apocalyps
,
Bullinger
a.
post
med
hath
as
it
were
sticked
this
Book
by
a
sharp
Preface
set
before
his
Edition
of
the
New
Testament
in
Dutch
,
for
which
his
judgement
good
and
learned
men
were
offended
with
him
.
James
,
Luther
in
his
collections
of
sayings
,
intituled
&c.
Printed
in
his
Preface
set
before
the
book
,
professeth
there
to
follow
the
Edition
of
saying
there
further
As
in
like
manner
Master
in
his
Survey
of
the
pretended
holy
Discipline
,
chargeth
the
Puritans
with
like
corruption
of
other
Protestants
works
.
in
his
chargeth
the
Calvinists
with
alteration
of
Of
the
great
contentions
between
the
rigid
and
soft
concerning
the
false
and
corrupt
editions
of
works
,
See
And
see
further
proof
of
works
corrupted
,
in
the
defence
of
the
censure
And
see
in
the
conclusion
to
the
Judges
and
in
the
margent
at
Of
this
corrupting
Works
see
also
above
Joachim
[r]
[r]
Westphalus
Apol.
contra
Calvinist
with
corrupting
his
works
Westphalus
most
foul
mutations
and
corruptions
Over-boldly
denyed
in
the
Tower
disputation
with
the
first
days
conference
The
Epistle
of
is
contentious
,
swelling
,
dry
,
strawy
,
and
unworthy
an
Apostolical
Spirit
.
Illyricus
(
Luthers
Thomas
Bell
a
[t]
[t]
Bell
in
his
regiment
of
the
Church
pag.
28.
See
Pomeran
.
in
Epist.
ad
Rom.
c.
4.
And
Vitus
Theodorus
in
Annot.
in
nov.
Test
.
pag.
ult.
And
the
Century
writers
of
Magdeburg
cent
.
●
.
l.
2.
c.
4
&
cent.
2.
l.
3.
c.
4.
And
Hafferefferus
in
loc.
Theologic
.
l.
3.
sta●
.
3.
loc.
7.
pag.
292.
And
Adamus
Francisci
in
Margarita
Theol.
pag.
488.
saith
,
Apoc●aphi
libri
novi
Testamenti
,
sunt
Epistola
ad
Haebreos
,
Epistola
Jacobi
,
secunda
&
tertia
Joannis
,
posterior
Petri
,
Epistola
Judae
&
Apocalyp
.
very
famous
Writer
and
most
worthy
defender
of
the
Christian
truth
,
in
his
Preface
upon
St.
Epistle
,
giveth
great
reasons
why
this
Epistle
ought
in
no
case
to
be
accompted
for
a
writing
of
Apostolical
authority
;
to
which
reasons
I
think
every
godly
man
ought
to
yield
.
Chemnitius
(
Luthers
And
see
in
his
the
second
Epistle
of
the
second
and
third
of
the
Epistle
to
the
the
Epistle
of
the
Epistle
of
and
the
Apocalyps
of
are
Apocryphal
,
[x]
[x]
Chemnitius
exam.
part.
1.
pag.
56.
b.
initio
.
as
not
having
sufficient
testimony
of
their
authority
:
and
therefore
[y]
[y]
Chemnitius
ibidem
p.
57.
a.
that
nothing
in
controversie
may
be
proved
out
of
these
Books
.
Luther
lib
de
servo
arbitrio
contra
Erasmum
tom.
Wittemberg
.
fol.
The
Jews
place
the
Book
of
in
the
Canon
,
which
yet
,
if
I
might
be
Judge
,
doth
rather
deserve
to
be
put
out
of
the
Canon
.
in
latinis
sermonibus
convivalibus
Francofurt
.
in
Octavo
impres.
Anno
This
Book
is
not
full
;
there
are
in
it
many
abrupt
things
:
he
wants
Boots
and
Spurs
,
that
is
,
he
hath
no
perfect
sentence
,
he
rides
upon
a
long
reed
like
me
when
I
was
in
the
Monastery
.
in
Germ.
Colloq.
ab
Aurifabro
editis
Francofurti
tit
.
de
libris
veteris
&
Novi
Test
.
fol.
out
of
many
Books
heaped
into
one
Work
,
perhaps
out
of
the
Library
of
King
ibidem
tit
.
de
Patriarchis
&
Prophet
.
fol
tit
.
de
lib.
vet.
&
Novi
Test
.
it
were
an
argument
for
a
fable
to
set
before
us
an
example
of
Patience
.
The
Sermons
of
no
Prophet
,
were
written
whole
,
and
perfect
,
but
their
Disciples
,
and
Auditors
,
snatched
,
now
one
sentence
,
and
then
another
,
and
so
put
them
all
into
one
Book
,
and
by
this
means
the
Bible
was
conserved
.
ad
Luther
.
l.
de
Sacrament
.
pag.
Luther
:
Thou
dost
corrupt
the
word
of
God
,
thou
art
seen
to
be
a
manifest
and
common
corrupter
and
perverter
of
the
holy
Scriptures
,
how
much
are
we
ashamed
of
thee
,
who
have
hitherto
esteemed
thee
beyond
all
measure
,
and
now
prove
thee
to
be
such
a
man
.
Keckermannus
in
Brereley
tract.
in
System
.
S.
Theolog.
l.
circa
medium
Lutheri
versio
Germanic
.
in
vet.
Test
.
praesertim
in
Job
&
Prophetis
,
naevos
suos
habet
non
exiguos
.
There
are
three
which
give
testimony
in
Heaven
,
the
Father
,
the
Word
,
and
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
these
three
are
one
,
We
accompt
a
man
to
be
justifyed
by
faith
,
without
the
works
of
the
Law
,
Luther
,
justifyed
by
faith
alone
Germ.
fol.
Sine
omnibus
operibus
omnium
legum
in
Epist.
ad
Galat.
Cap.
b.
paulo
post
med
a.
initio
,
&
tom
Be
it
that
the
Church
and
other
Doctors
,
also
yea
an
Angel
from
Heaven
teach
otherwise
,
yet
is
my
Doctrine
such
,
as
setteth
forth
Gods
only
Glory
,
the
chief
of
the
Apostles
did
live
and
teach
(
extra
verbum
Dei
)
besides
the
word
of
God
.
a.
fine
de
captivit
.
Babylon
de
extrema
Unctione
in
tom
Wittemberg
.
fol.
h.
ante
med
Hoc
enim
ad
Christum
solum
pertinebat
.
I
further
say
,
that
if
in
any
place
it
be
erred
in
this
place
especially
it
is
erred
,
but
though
this
were
the
Epistle
of
I
would
answer
,
that
it
is
not
lawful
for
an
Apostle
by
his
authority
to
institute
a
Sacrament
.
For
this
appertained
to
Christ
alone
.
Wittemberg
.
in
Psalmum
a.
&
vide
ibidem
fol.
Germ.
fol.
&
in
Colloq.
Mens
.
Germ.
fol.
hath
his
lips
unpleasant
,
stop●ed
,
and
angry
,
Do
you
collect
together
all
the
wisdoms
of
and
of
the
Heathen
Philosophers
,
and
you
shall
find
them
to
be
before
God
either
idolatry
,
or
hypocritical
wisdom
,
or
if
it
be
politick
(
yet
but
)
the
wisdom
of
wrath
,
hath
his
lips
full
of
Gall
and
anger
,
away
therefore
with
upon
the
Galathians
Englished
Neither
can
faith
be
true
faith
without
charity
,
though
my
faith
be
never
so
perfect
,
yet
if
this
faith
be
without
charity
,
I
am
not
justified
,
And
see
in
his
Sermons
Englished
faith
except
it
be
adorned
with
charity
,
justifyeth
not
.
Faith
unless
it
be
without
even
the
least
good
works
,
doth
not
justify
,
nay
it
is
no
faith
.
in
his
defence
of
five
Books
of
Ecclesiastical
Policie
justly
called
in
question
by
the
Church
of
that
[g]
[g]
Luther
tom
.
2.
Wittemberg
.
de
captivit
.
Babylon
.
fol.
74.
and
see
further
hereof
in
the
Treatise
against
the
defence
of
the
censure
.
p.
198.
a
Christian
or
Baptized
person
is
so
rich
,
that
although
he
would
he
cannot
lose
his
salvation
by
any
sin
how
great
soever
,
unless
he
will
not
believe
.
As
nothing
justifyeth
but
faith
,
so
nothing
sinneth
but
unbelief
.
Luther
in
loc.
com
.
&c.
class
.
part
.
Postill
.
Germ.
No
sin
is
so
great
which
can
condemn
a
man
:
for
only
infidelity
condemneth
all
men
that
are
condemned
,
and
on
the
contrary
only
faith
maketh
all
men
blessed
.
&c.
pag.
that
works
take
their
goodness
of
the
worker
,
that
no
work
is
disallowed
of
God
,
unless
the
Author
thereof
be
disallowed
before
,
such
a
one
worketh
nothing
but
good
works
,
neither
can
it
be
but
good
,
which
he
being
good
before
shall
do
.
necessity
of
good
works
Willet
,
Whitaker
Brereley
pag.
good
works
to
be
so
much
as
(
causa
sine
qua
non
)
of
salvation
,
the
controversie
with
the
[k]
[k]
Illyricus
in
praefat.
ad
Rom.
And
see
Colloquium
Altembergense
fol.
210.
a.
b.
and
231.324.382
whether
good
works
do
justify
,
but
also
whether
they
be
in
any
respect
necessary
to
salvation
.
a
Papistical
error
it
the
[m]
[m]
Illyricus
ibidem
.
Doctrine
of
the
new
Papists
,
as
pernicious
as
the
old
,
that
the
Apostle
meant
to
exclude
good
works
from
justification
,
not
simply
and
as
due
,
but
only
as
meritorious
and
causes
efficient
.
(
necessitate
praesentiae
necessity
of
worse
then
is
the
Papists
Doctrine
:
sayings
alleged
in
and
in
Pu.
Consecrated
Bishop
by
who
was
no
Bishop
writeth
to
him
,
specially
tearming
him
,
it
is
said
And
see
yet
the
very
same
affirmed
of
alleged
by
in
his
Concord
.
discor
.
Printed
Hereof
see
And
see
speciall
Book
of
this
argument
,
in●ituled
:
good
works
are
not
only
not
necessary
to
salvation
,
it
is
said
it
is
said
doth
allow
and
defend
by
publick
writing
:
Amsdorphius
[u]
[u]
Amsdorphius
plae
memoriae
so
called
ibidem
pag.
206.
circa
medium.
for
a
man
of
godly
memory
it
is
said
hereof
to
leave
both
him
and
to
themselves
their
blessed
[y]
[y]
So
is
he
tearmed
by
D.
Bulkley
in
his
Apology
for
Religion
,
&c.
pag.
46.
initio
.
man
of
God
,
and
constant
Martyr
of
Jesus
Christ
,
Master
the
wicked
[a]
[a]
That
Tindal
was
the
Authour
of
this
Book
;
see
Act.
mon.
pag.
573.
b.
prope
finem
Christ
with
all
his
works
did
not
deserve
Heaven
.
John
Teuxbury
for
[c]
[c]
Act
mon.
ibidem
Calvin
.
Institut
And
a
little
after
And
see
further
in
so
much
that
in
his
Books
of
Institutions
He
saith
against
Christs
meriting
for
us
:
for
a
foolish
curiosity
,
and
rash
opinion
as
concerning
[f]
[f]
Acts
Monu
.
pag.
488.
a.
initio
.
the
preaching
of
the
Work
,
and
washing
of
dishes
,
there
is
no
difference
as
touching
to
please
God
.
Acts
Mon.
as
for
pleasing
God
all
is
one
Tindall
,
[h]
[h]
Acts
Mon.
pag.
1336.
a.
ante
med.
there
is
no
work
better
than
other
as
touching
to
please
God
;
to
make
water
,
to
wash
dishes
,
to
be
a
Sowter
or
an
Apostle
,
all
is
one
to
please
God
.
Finally
we
may
conclude
the
life
of
with
the
words
of
[
a
man
highly
esteemed
by
Protestants
]
writing
to
in
these
words
The
Gifts
of
God
are
without
Repentance
(
in
Coll.
mensal
.
Act.
Mon.
pag.
to
promise
silence
if
his
Adversaries
would
do
the
like
?
or
to
submit
himself
to
the
Pope
,
so
that
he
might
not
be
compelled
to
Recant
?
Jacobus
Andreas
that
he
had
no
God
except
that
he
never
prayed
neither
going
to
Bed
nor
rising
from
thence
;
that
in
the
residue
of
his
life
he
shewed
no
spark
of
Godliness
,
but
great
lightness
in
his
words
,
deeds
and
Counsells
.
Hospinian
in
Hist.
Sacrament
.
part
.
b.
initio
Hospinian
,
ibidem
fol.
the
crim
of
Covetousness
,
Adultery
,
robbing
of
the
Poor
,
and
Sacrilege
.
Jacobus
Andreas
ibidem
fol.
Andreas
Musculus
in
his
book
a
part
of
the
late
pretended
Reformers
his
Epistles
printed
writeth
to
The
direction
or
title
of
this
writing
is
,
b.
initio
We
earnestly
request
that
the
use
of
Marriage
be
not
denied
to
us
,
who
feeling
the
infirmitie
of
our
Flesh
,
perceive
that
the
love
of
Chastity
is
not
given
us
by
God
:
For
if
we
consider
the
words
of
we
shall
find
with
him
no
other
cause
of
marriage
,
than
for
the
lustfull
desires
of
the
Flesh
,
which
to
burn
in
us
we
may
not
deny
,
seeing
that
by
means
thereof
we
are
made
infamous
before
the
Congregations
.
a.
ante
med
(
of
one
a.
ante
medium
(
o
for
grief
!
a.
panlo
post
med
Zuinglius
,
Leo
,
Jude
,
Erasmus
,
Fabricius
,
heavenly
Doctrine
so
long
hidden
,
and
then
Hitherto
we
have
tryed
that
this
gift
of
Chastitie
hath
been
denyed
to
us
,
We
have
[x]
[x]
Arsimus
(
proh
pudor
!
)
tantopere
,
ut
multa
indecorè
gefferimus
.
fol.
122.
a.
prope
finem
.
burned
(
O
for
shame
!
)
so
greatly
,
that
we
have
committed
many
things
unseemingly
.
To
speak
freely
without
boasting
,
we
are
not
otherwise
of
such
uncivil
manners
,
that
we
should
be
ill
spoken
of
among
the
people
to
us
committed
,
for
any
wickedness
,
this
one
point
only
excepted
.
Non
usque
adeo
incivilibus
moribus
sumus
,
ut
ullum
ob
flagitium
malè
audiamus
apud
gregem
nobis
creditum
,
hoc
uno
excepto
.
from
a
Spirit
,
whether
black
or
white
he
remembreth
not
,
in
libro
de
subsid
.
Euchar
fol.
in
the
margent
(
I
tell
the
truth
,
and
my
conscience
compelleth
me
to
utter
what
the
Lord
bestowed
upon
me
)
where
he
answers
this
weak
objection
.
Hospinianus
in
Hist.
Sacrament
.
part
.
altera
fol.
ante
medium
Jacobus
Andraeas
in
confut.
disput.
Joan.
Jacobi
Grinaei
pag.
fine
,
&
Schlusselburg
(
in
Theolog.
Calvinist
.
l.
in
prooem.
fol.
Gerardus
Giesekenius
de
veritate
Corporis
Christi
in
S.
Coena
pag.
Benedict
Morgensterne
in
tract
.
de
Ecclesia
pag.
Jacobus
Heilbrunerus
in
Swenkfeldio-Calvinismo
in
praefat.
ante
med
In
the
Book
intiuled
Conspiracy
for
the
pretended
Reformation
it
is
said
,
Among
others
,
a
Preacher
professing
the
Gospel
attributed
much
to
Cabinet
teachers
in
private
conventicles
,
and
unto
visions
,
and
pretended
co●ference
with
God
.
And
see
sai●h
concerning
these
apparitions
So
plainly
was
he
persuaded
,
that
was
in
one
of
these
apparitions
slain
by
the
Devil
.
Apocalyp
.
pag.
fine
,
&
b.
circa
med
post
med
temporizing
liberty
b.
initio
sic
jubente
Domino
,
[d]
[d]
Pu.
O
blasphemy
!
as
if
in
matter
of
Christian
Doctrine
our
Saviour
did
command
men
to
temporize
,
dissemble
,
and
utter
falshood
by
delivering
contradictories
.
Luther
as
we
have
seen
above
is
taxed
by
Zuinglius
for
his
temporizing
and
contradicting
himself
,
and
now
Zuinglius
confesseth
of
himself
the
same
sault
;
who
then
can
believe
either
of
them
,
and
what
goodly
guides
have
Protestants
?
ut
tali
ratione
aedificemus
,
nè
inter
initia
canes
&
porci
nos
rumpant
.
Zuinglius
docendo
servivit
tempori
Bellarm.
de
Eucharist
.
l.
Decimus
patronus
but
a
[e]
[e]
Zuing.
tom.
2.
l.
de
Baptismo
fol.
89.
b.
circa
med.
saying
,
Peccatum
ergo
originale
damnationem
non
meretur
,
si
modo
quis
Parentes
fideles
nactus
fuerit
.
And
90.
a.
post
med.
he
saith
of
Original
sin
:
Qui
enim
fieri
potest
,
ut
quod
morbus
&
contagio
est
,
peccati
nomen
mereatur
,
vel
peccatum
revera
sit
,
&c.
Morbus
enim
hic
damnationem
nobis
afferre
n●quit
.
And
pag.
90.
b.
ante
med.
Ea
quoque
Pauli
verba
considerabimus
,
quibus
Theologi
nostri
abusi
Originalem
illum
morbum
peccatum
esse
dixerunt
,
&c.
sed
toto
caelo
errant
.
And
tom.
2.
fol.
115.
a.
paulo
post
med.
&
in
Epist.
Zuinglii
,
&
Occolampadii
l.
1.
pag.
252.
paulo
ante
med.
he
saith
,
Quid
enim
brevius
dici
potuit
,
quam
Originale
peccatum
non
esse
peccatum
,
sed
morbum
,
&
c
?
disease
which
of
it self
is
not
culpable
,
neither
can
bring
the
pain
of
damnation
,
he
saith
&c.
And
he
saith
it
is
not
truly
called
sin
(
sed
metonimice
)
but
figuratively
:
his
words
hereof
alleged
by
the
offence
and
fault
of
cannot
condemn
Infants
and
young
Children
,
he
saith
And
see
the
l●ke
In
so
much
as
he
thinketh
that
the
Children
of
the
Gentiles
and
Infidels
are
free
from
all
guilt
hereof
,
because
(
saith
he
)
&c.
And
see
him
there
where
he
saith
original
sin
only
damnable
in
those
that
be
of
years
Reprehended
by
and
by
saith
thereof
to
giving
warning
to
their
friends
,
lest
they
suffer
themselves
to
be
drawn
into
ruin
by
this
his
damnable
opinion
.
And
see
he
affirmeth
the
being
in
Heaven
of
Heathen
who
never
believed
in
Christ
,
(
as
)
and
see
allowance
of
his
foresaid
Treatise
Reproved
by
and
by
And
by
And
by
tearmeth
it
a
most
pernicious
errour
.
Paul
did
then
attribute
so
much
to
his
Epistles
,
that
whatsoever
was
contained
in
them
,
was
sacred
,
impute
immoderate
arrogancy
to
the
Apostles
.
contra
Catabaptistas
fol
This
is
my
Body
,
Zuinglius
This
signifieth
my
Body
in
Theologia
Calvinistarum
l.
b.
fine
l.
de
vera
&
falsa
Religione
fol.
a.
ante
med
(
Pu.
Thou
dost
corrupt
the
word
of
God
,
thou
art
seen
to
be
a
manifest
and
common
corrupter
of
the
holy
Scriptures
This
is
This
signifies
my
Body
[
This
is
Lord
Archbishop
of
Bishops
of
the
Deans
of
and
of
(
signifies
(
is
:
This
is
my
Body
This
signifieth
my
Body
(
is
(
signifieth
this
my
Body
(
is
Nicholas
Heath
(
is
(
signifieth
Davids
,
Hereford
,
Ely
,
Norwich
Bishops
Bible
Ballad
of
Ballads
Henry
Savill
Richard
Montague
Christs
descent
into
Hell
,
reading
it
;
Quickned
by
the
Spirit
,
by
which
also
he
went
and
Preached
unto
the
Spirits
in
prison
,
Quickned
or
alive
in
his
Spirit
or
Soul
,
in
which
Spirit
or
Soul
,
he
comming
,
Preached
to
them
also
that
were
in
Prison
.
the
flesh
lusteth
against
the
Spirit
,
so
that
ye
do
the
things
yea
would
yea
do
not
(
de
facto
)
the
things
ye
would
.
Whosoever
shall
eat
this
Bread
,
(
and
)
drink
this
Cup
of
the
Lord
unworthily
,
Whosoever
shall
eat
this
Bread
,
(
or
)
drink
this
Chalice
,
(
or
(
and
They
(
Adam
Eve
)
sewed
fig-tree
leaves
together
,
and
made
themselves
Breeches
.
Christopher
Barker
Printed
by
the
same
Printer
,
and
likewise
Robert
Barker
Brereley
tract.
Andreas
Osiander
,
Keckermannus
Luther
,
thou
dost
corrupt
the
word
of
God
;
thou
art
seen
to
be
a
manifest
and
common
corrupter
of
the
holy
Scriptures
:
how
much
are
we
ashamed
of
thee
,
who
hitherto
esteemed
thee
beyond
all
measure
,
and
now
prove
thee
to
be
such
a
man
?
Hospinianus
&
Lavatherus
Basil
,
is
reproved
by
who
affirmeth
that
the
Translation
is
in
many
places
wicked
,
and
altogether
differing
from
the
mind
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
Beza
,
as
being
sacrilegious
,
wicked
,
and
Ethnical
.
Carolus
Molinaeus
in
his
Harmony
maketh
the
Text
of
the
Gospel
to
leap
up
and
down
;
he
useth
violence
to
the
Letter
of
the
Gospel
,
and
besides
this
addeth
to
the
Text.
de
facto
mutat
textum
,
he
actually
changeth
the
text
that
learned
Calvinist
,
and
most
learned
in
the
tongues
,
would
require
a
great
volume
in
his
Apology
for
three
testimonies
of
Scripture
,
As
for
the
Bibles
,
it
is
to
be
wished
that
either
they
may
be
purged
from
those
manifold
errors
,
which
are
both
in
the
text
,
and
in
the
margent
,
or
else
utterly
prohibited
.
All
which
confirmeth
King
his
grave
and
learned
Censure
In
the
Conference
before
his
Majesty
thinking
the
Translation
to
be
worst
of
all
;
and
that
[z]
[z]
Ibid.
fol.
47.
in
the
marginal
notes
annexed
to
the
Translation
,
some
are
very
partial
,
untrue
,
seditious
,
in
his
Book
that
Christ
descended
not
into
Hell
Our
Translation
of
the
Psalms
comprised
in
our
Book
of
Common
Prayer
,
doth
in
addition
,
subtraction
and
alteration
,
differ
from
the
truth
of
the
Hebrew
in
two
hundred
places
at
the
least
.
to
his
Majesty
whether
a
man
with
a
safe
conscience
may
subscribe
thereto
.
depraved
the
sense
,
obscured
the
truth
,
and
deceived
the
ignorant
;
that
in
many
places
they
do
detort
the
Scriptures
from
their
right
sense
they
shew
themselves
to
love
darkness
more
than
light
,
falshood
more
than
truth
.
In
their
Book
delivered
to
King
a
Translation
that
taketh
away
from
the
text
,
that
addeth
to
the
text
,
and
that
,
sometime
to
the
changing
,
or
obscuring
of
the
meaning
of
the
Holy
Ghost
.
In
the
confer
.
before
his
Majesty
could
never
yet
see
a
Bible
well
translated
into
English
.
If
the
world
last
longer
,
it
will
be
again
necessary
to
receive
the
decrees
of
Councels
,
and
to
have
recourse
to
them
;
by
reason
of
divers
interpretations
of
Scripture
,
which
now
reign
.
from
Rome
in
his
answer
to
Mr.
an
old
rotten
translation
full
of
faults
,
errors
,
and
corruptions
of
all
sorts
,
[k]
[k]
Whitaker
de
Sacra
Scriptura
quaest.
5.
c.
11.
pag.
543.
initio
.
then
which
nothing
can
be
more
faulty
or
desteined
;
and
[l]
[l]
Whitaker
in
his
answer
to
Mr.
Reynolds
pag.
223.
fine
,
&
vide
pag.
218.
fine
.
of
all
others
most
corrupt
.
The
old
Interpreter
seemeth
to
have
interpreted
the
holy
Books
with
mervyllous
sincerity
and
Religion
,
Vetus
Interpres
videtur
summa
Religione
sacros
Libros
interpretatus
Humfrey
de
ratione
interpret
.
l.
in
praefat.
novi
Testam
.
Anni
Vulgatam
editionem
maxima
ex
parte
amplector
,
&
caeteris
omnibus
antepono
,
the
vulgar
Edition
I
do
for
the
most
part
imbrace
,
and
prefer
before
all
others
.
Carolus
Molinaeus
in
nov.
Testam
.
part
.
aegerrimè
à
vulgari
consuetaque
lectione
recedo
,
quam
etiam
enixè
defendere
soleo
,
I
can
very
hardly
depart
from
the
vulgar
and
accustomed
reading
,
which
also
I
am
accustomed
earnestly
to
defend
:
to
prefer
the
vulgar
Edition
,
before
translation
,
also
before
(
etiam
Joannis
Calvini
,
&
omnibus
aliis
)
and
all
others
.
Conradus
Pelicanus
in
his
Preface
before
the
new
Testament
dedicated
to
Pope
saith
hereof
&c.
You
constrain
me
to
make
a
new
work
of
an
old
,
that
I
after
so
many
copies
of
Scriptures
dispersed
through
the
world
,
should
sit
as
a
certain
Judge
,
and
determin
which
of
them
agree
with
the
true
Greek
.
Also
And
see
further
hereof
&c.
and
see
him
further
And
St.
And
see
St.
And
see
Reynolds
pag.
paulo
ante
med.
)
St.
I
reverence
I
commend
,
and
the
work
I
confess
to
be
godly
and
profitable
to
the
Church
.
D.
Covell
John
Burges
ante
medium
It
was
used
in
the
Church
a
thousand
three
hundred
years
ago
,
(
ibidem
)
to
prefer
that
translation
before
others
.
ibidem
pag.
the
approved
translation
authorized
by
the
Church
of
is
that
which
commeth
neerest
to
the
vulgar
;
and
is
commonly
called
the
Bishops
Bible
.
more
forcible
Austine
contra
Donatistas
post
collat.
cap.
D.
Done
&c.
pag.
circa
med
at
fiftly
he
moveth
the
thief
to
kill
,
(
Zuinglius
de
Providentia
Dei
fol.
the
thief
killeth
,
God
procuring
him
,
(
Deo
impulsore
occidit
.
ibid.
paulo
post
)
God
moveth
and
inforceth
till
the
party
be
slain
(
Movet
&
impellit
Deus
usque
dum
ille
occisus
est
.
ibid.
fol.
a.
circa
med
impulit
Deus
ut
occideret
the
thief
is
inforced
to
sin
,
(
At
inquies
,
coactus
est
ad
peccandum
:
permitto
,
inquam
,
coactum
esse
.
fol.
our
sinning
against
the
Law
we
are
not
but
as
a.
initi●
.
)
That
even
one
and
the
same
fact
,
which
hath
God
for
the
Author
and
impulsor
,
is
in
God
honourable
,
and
in
man
sin
,
(
Ergo
factum
quod
Deo
authore
&
impulsore
fit
,
illi
honorificum
est
,
●t
homini
crimen
acnefas
,
)
that
adultery
perteined
to
God
as
author
thereof
,
(
Adulterium
David
ad
Deum
authorem
pertinet
,
ibid.
fol.
b.
fine
adultery
and
murther
be
not
sin
in
God
,
because
he
is
bound
by
no
Law
,
the
works
of
God
Zuinglius
l.
Epistolarum
Zuinglii
&
Oecolampadii
,
Epist.
Conhardo
,
Somio
,
&
Simperto
,
post
med.
&
pag.
ubi
exterminium
comminatur
Deus
Israeli
,
quod
Manassem
permisissent
impunè
esse
pessimum
.
Due
loyalty
is
to
be
promised
to
if
so
that
he
permit
to
us
our
Religion
inviolable
,
If
the
Roman
Empire
,
or
what
other
Soveraign
soever
should
oppress
the
sincere
Religion
,
and
we
negligently
suffer
the
same
,
we
shall
be
charged
with
contempt
,
no
less
than
the
oppressors
thereof
themselves
:
whereof
we
have
an
example
in
the
where
the
destruction
of
the
people
is
prophesied
,
for
that
they
suffered
their
King
being
ungodly
,
to
be
unpunished
.
ibid.
fol.
Brereley
tract.
at
sixtly
Zuinglius
,
that
he
taught
some
things
well
,
and
that
he
repurged
the
Church
of
Christ
from
the
excess
and
filth
of
Popish
superstition
,
not
by
just
and
lawfull
Preaching
of
the
word
,
but
rashly
,
making
havock
of
all
things
by
a
tumultuary
and
fanatical
Spirit
,
Violently
assuming
arms
and
the
sword
prohibited
by
Christ
,
that
so
he
might
by
force
compel
his
adversaries
to
his
opinion
.
Gualter
a.
ante
med
that
they
should
receive
again
those
whom
they
had
banished
for
the
Religion
,
and
should
not
forbid
the
reading
of
the
Scriptures
,
it
appeareth
that
they
tearmed
brought
to
so
great
famine
armed
in
the
field
tearmeth
them
repurging
of
the
Popish
Superstition
saith
hereof
Divines
of
great
esteem
,
were
not
afraid
to
pronounce
him
dead
in
sin
,
and
so
consequently
to
have
been
the
Son
of
Hell
.
Carion
the
Tigurines
King
of
the
Hereof
see
Mr.
defence
of
the
Apology
Printed
and
see
the
apology
of
the
Church
of
most
excellent
men
,
even
sent
of
God
,
to
give
light
to
the
whole
world
in
the
midst
of
darkness
,
when
the
truth
was
unknown
and
unheard
of
?
in
his
Book
a
part
of
the
lives
of
the
late
pretended
Reformers
John
Calvin
In
the
answer
for
the
time
to
the
defence
of
the
Censure
,
Printed
Picardy
.
Anno
Petrus
Viretus
See
this
in
Where
he
reporteth
that
attempted
to
restore
to
life
this
in
the
presence
of
a
great
number
of
his
friends
;
see
also
in
like
report
of
a
Protestant
Preacher
in
practised
the
like
upon
one
publickly
in
the
open
Church
at
a
Town
neer
at
what
time
the
said
being
found
dead
indeed
,
the
Confederacy
was
thereupon
there
openly
discovered
by
his
wife
.
In
like
manner
doth
report
how
that
Heretick
practised
in
like
fort
with
one
to
counterfeit
blindness
,
and
to
request
miraculous
help
from
this
which
being
accordingly
so
done
,
the
party
was
indeed
strucken
blind
,
whereupon
he
exclaimed
and
revealed
the
practise
:
in
which
like
respect
not
unhappily
saith
of
Heretick●
Jollande
of
Bredrode
James
Borgongue
Lord
of
Fallaise
in
his
Book
of
the
life
of
reporteth
how
that
wine
was
choice
,
and
carried
abroad
with
him
in
a
silver
pot
,
when
he
dyned
abroad
;
that
also
special
bread
was
made
purposely
for
only
,
and
the
same
made
of
fine
flower
wet
in
rosewater
,
mingled
with
Sugar
,
Synamon
and
Anizeseeds
,
besides
a
singular
kind
of
bisket
made
for
alone
;
and
be
affirmeth
this
as
a
matter
known
all
In
the
beginning
of
his
said
book
dedicated
to
Monsieur
of
Archbishop
and
Earl
of
he
hath
this
Protestation
,
I
am
here
for
the
love
of
the
truth
to
refute
his
false
and
shameless
lies
in
the
praise
of
protesting
before
God
and
all
the
holy
Court
of
Heaven
,
before
all
the
world
,
and
the
Holy
Ghost
it self
,
that
neither
anger
,
nor
envy
,
nor
evill
will
hath
made
me
speak
or
write
any
one
thing
against
the
truth
,
and
my
conscience
.
Lutheran
Conradus
Schlusselburg
Dioceseos
Raceburgensis
Superintendens
,
&
conjunctarum
Megapolensium
Ecclesiarum
Generalis
Inspector
,
See
this
in
Theologia
Calvinistarum
l.
God
in
the
rod
of
his
fury
visiting
did
horribly
punish
him
before
the
fearful
hour
of
his
unhappy
Death
:
For
he
strake
this
Heretick
with
his
mighty
hand
,
that
being
in
despair
,
and
calling
upon
the
Devil
,
he
gave
up
his
wicked
Soul
,
swearing
,
cursing
,
and
blaspheming
,
he
dyed
upon
the
disease
of
lice
and
worms
Herod
Act.
increasing
in
a
most
louthsome
ulter
about
his
privy
parts
,
so
as
none
could
endure
the
stench
.
These
things
are
objected
to
by
publike
writing
,
in
which
also
horrible
things
are
declared
concerning
his
lasciviousness
,
his
sundry
abominable
vices
and
sodomitical
lusts
,
for
which
he
was
by
the
Magistrate
under
whom
he
lived
branded
on
the
shoulder
with
a
hot
burning
iron
,
unto
which
I
yet
see
not
any
sound
and
clear
refutation
made
,
Beza
l.
in
prooemio
pag.
b.
&
ibid.
pag.
a.
post
med.
&
b.
&
a.
initio
.
Hierom
Bolseke
F.
Campian
in
rat.
Calvins
brands
for
in
respons.
contra
Duraeum
pag.
in
his
Book
a
part
of
the
lives
of
the
late
pretended
Reformers
Johannes
Herennius
de
vita
Calvini
in
the
Prefac
.
to
the
Reader
in
Dan.
c.
that
earthly
Princes
do
bereave
themselves
of
authority
,
when
they
erect
themselves
against
God
,
yea
that
they
are
unworthy
to
be
accounted
in
the
number
of
men
,
and
we
must
rather
spit
upon
their
faces
,
thn
obey
them
,
under
the
Letter
in
tract
.
Theologic
.
Calvini
,
&c.
pag.
a.
fine
&
b.
initio
)
Solemne
est
nebulonibus
istis
ante
medium
Instit.
cap.
Calvin
in
omnes
Pauli
Epist.
in
Hebr.
c.
tract
.
theologic
.
Calvini
)
pag.
b.
fine
Brereley
tract.
That
God
doth
ordain
by
his
Counsel
and
Decree
,
that
among
men
some
be
born
destined
to
certain
damnation
from
their
without
any
respect
had
to
their
works
either
good
or
ill
.
exciteth
the
wicked
will
of
one
thief
to
kill
another
,
guideth
his
hand
and
weapon
,
justly
inforcing
the
will
of
the
thief
.
That
God
not
only
permitmitteth
,
but
leadeth
into
temptation
,
even
with
an
active
power
,
and
not
permissive
only
;
and
doth
truly
,
and
by
his
determinate
purpose
harden
,
make
blind
,
and
incline
the
heart
to
evill
:
that
God
hardned
not
speaking
hyperbolically
but
truly
,
and
hardned
him
that
so
he
might
resist
:
that
God
would
that
should
not
obey
his
Commandement
,
yea
he
wrought
in
him
,
that
he
should
resist
it
,
nor
could
he
do
otherwise
.
That
God
worketh
effectally
in
our
sins
,
that
the
falling
of
the
ten
tribes
he
calleth
his
work
;
that
adultery
was
the
proper
work
of
God
,
as
was
the
conversion
of
that
God
pronounceth
incestuous
pollution
of
his
Fathers
Bed
to
be
his
own
work
;
and
that
in
our
sinning
,
neither
Satan
nor
we
are
Authors
,
but
as
the
instruments
of
God
.
whatsoever
thing
God
doth
foresee
(
and
he
foreseeth
all
sins
)
the
same
he
doth
will
,
decree
,
and
ordain
to
be
done
,
that
therefore
he
is
the
Author
of
all
those
things
which
the
Censurers
think
that
he
idely
permitteth
.
a
hydra
upon
the
very
foresaid
grounds
saith
of
their
said
principal
man
,
saith
of
their
contesting
in
this
case
(
as
Catholicks
say
of
Might
not
th●se
very
words
of
against
them
,
be
returned
aptly
against
Concerning
their
sundry
published
writings
,
See
See
their
frequent
allegation
of
Scripture
in
&c.
And
see
in
their
allegation
of
these
very
Scriptures
,
which
and
other
Protestants
usually
alleage
in
defence
of
their
foresaid
Doctrine
.
For
they
alleage
(
upon
the
very
foresaid
grounds
.
)
tract
.
Theologic
.
pag.
a.
circa
med
Calvin
ibidem
pag.
a.
ante
med
b.
paulo
post
medium
ibidem
pag.
a.
paulo
ante
medium
Instit.
l.
Calvin
ubi
supra
pag.
very
God
of
very
God
contra
Camp
.
circa
med
barbarous
:
Howsoever
the
Fathers
of
the
Nycene
Councel
affirm
Christ
to
be
God
of
God
,
Danaeus
contra
Bellarminum
part.
ad
Controvers.
&
cap.
if
the
Father
have
his
essence
of
himself
,
the
Son
his
of
the
Father
,
and
the
Spirit
from
them
both
,
do
not
then
three
Essences
hereupon
arise
?
Si
Pater
Calvin
in
admonitione
ad
Polonos
in
tract
.
Theologic
.
pag.
b.
fine
as
the
Father
hath
life
in
himself
,
so
likewise
hath
he
given
to
the
Son
to
have
life
in
himself
.
John
.
As
the
living
Father
hath
sent
me
,
and
I
live
by
the
Father
.
John
.
in
loc.
com
.
pag.
Hooker
(
in
his
Ecclesiastical
Policy
l.
The
Father
alone
is
originally
that
Deity
,
which
Christ
is
not
.
fine
,
&
ante
medium
Hooker
pag.
Christ
hath
received
his
substance
by
the
gift
of
eternal
generation
,
&
pag.
ante
med.
that
Christ
is
God
by
being
of
God
,
light
by
issuing
out
of
light
,
ibid.
pag.
Fox
Apoc.
pag.
Lobecius
in
disput
Theolog.
pag.
God
the
Father
from
everlasting
understanding
himself
,
begat
his
Son
,
coeternal
with
himself
,
&c.
pag.
We
believe
that
Christ
in
respect
of
his
Divine
Nature
is
the
only
Son
of
God
.
in
loc.
com
ibid.
pag.
ad
Polonos
tract
.
Theolog.
a.
paulo
ante
medium
the
Son
hath
his
substance
distinct
from
the
Father
in
Act.
Serveti
pag.
(
Calvin
that
according
to
his
Divinity
he
maketh
intercession
to
God
the
Father
(
in
Ep.
ad
Polones
)
in
respons.
ad
Polonos
tract
.
Theolog.
b.
fine
name
of
God
is
properly
attributed
to
the
Father
by
way
of
excellency
in
tract
.
Theolog.
in
explicat
.
perfid
.
Gentilis
pag.
a.
initio
Ingenuè
tradimus
Dei
nomen
,
Patri
propriè
ascribi
,
ibid.
pag.
b.
post
med.
Absurdum
negamus
Christ
the
Vicar
of
God
,
occupying
the
second
degree
of
honour
,
in
Harmon
.
in
Matth.
admonit.
ad
Polenos
tract
.
Theolog.
b.
initio
a.
initio
that
Christ
was
inferior
to
his
Father
according
to
his
Divinity
.
Osiander
in
Epitom
.
Hertzburg
Anno
in
his
praecipuus
An●l●●ngus
)
of
whom
Of
this
confessed
opinion
of
Mr.
and
Mr.
and
see
his
confutation
of
the
Papists
quarrels
Printed
Christ
was
according
to
his
Deity
his
Fathers
Priest
,
and
[z]
[z]
See
Fulk
against
the
Remish
Testament
in
Hebr.
5.
in
sexto
,
sect.
4.
fol.
399.
b.
paulo
post
m●d
.
offered
Sacrifice
,
according
to
his
Manhood
,
but
according
to
his
Godhead
According
to
that
he
is
born
of
God
the
Father
,
God
with
God
,
all
with
him
who
begetteth
him
,
he
is
not
a
Priest
,
but
a
Priest
for
his
flesh
assumpted
.
Christ
exerciseth
Priesthood
as
man
,
and
receiveth
Sacrifice
as
God
.
contra
Ministros
Genevenses
&
Tigurinos
fol.
reformed
Churches
professing
the
Faith
of
that
thy
Doctrin
concerning
the
Son
of
God
,
is
wholly
which
I
earnestly
beseech
thee
to
abandon
with
all
speed
.
Adam
Neuserus
The
Protestant
Writer
tearmeth
him
See
this
thus
reported
by
affirmeth
,
that
D.
hath
at
the
original
writing
(
or
letter
it self
)
so
written
to
him
by
did
write
to
Doctor
None
is
known
in
our
time
to
be
made
an
who
was
not
first
a
Calvinist
Servetus
,
Blandrata
,
Paulus
,
Alciatus
,
Franciscus
David
,
Gentilis
,
Grebaldus
,
Silvanus
,
and
others
Therefore
who
so
feareth
to
fall
into
Arianism
,
let
him
take
heed
of
Calvinism
.
the
three
Persons
,
and
one
God
in
answer
to
a
countersect
Catholick
affirmeth
,
that
the
true
Church
under
the
Emperours
was
greatly
infected
with
the
Heresy
of
the
as
though
the
Church
with
Arianism
could
be
a
true
Church
,
What
else
is
this
,
but
to
repute
Arianism
for
a
matter
of
●ndifferency
?
Also
Mr.
in
his
treatise
of
the
kingdom
of
and
of
the
Church
,
dedicated
to
Queen
affirmeth
,
that
the
Churches
of
are
to
be
accompted
the
Churches
of
God
,
because
they
do
hold
the
foundation
of
the
Gospel
,
which
is
,
faith
in
Jesus
Christ
the
Son
of
God
,
and
Saviour
of
the
world
.
And
be
further
saith
,
Whensoever
a
company
of
men
do
jointly
and
publickly
by
worshipping
the
true
God
in
Christ
profess
the
substance
of
Christian
Religion
,
which
is
faith
in
Jesus
Christ
the
Son
of
God
and
Saviour
of
the
world
(
which
,
as
before
,
in
his
opinion
the
that
there
is
a
true
Church
,
notwithstanding
any
corruption
whatsoever
,
So
evidently
doth
he
affirm
the
Church
to
be
the
Church
of
God
,
and
a
true
Church
.
The
learned
excused
in
what
be
can
dangerous
sayings
,
doth
yet
And
see
the
like
affirmed
by
in
his
saith
hereof
be
saith
hereof
Polonia
,
Hungary
fine
,
The
in
the
Reformed
Churches
of
think
the
very
belief
of
the
Trinity
to
be
a
part
of
Antichristian
corruption
,
and
that
the
Popes
triple
Crown
is
a
sensible
mark
,
whereby
the
world
might
know
him
to
be
that
mystical
Beast
spoken
of
in
the
Revelation
,
the
Trinity
Luc.
Osiander
in
Epitom
over
Popish
publ●shed
in
defence
of
Arianism
a
Book
of
this
title
,
Wherein
are
reduced
into
form
of
argument
all
or
most
of
the
Scriptures
usually
alleged
in
proof
of
Christs
Divinity
,
and
by
him
undertaken
there
to
be
answered
,
As
also
he
propoundeth
very
many
other
Scriptures
and
reasons
reduced
into
like
form
of
argument
against
the
Divinity
of
Christ
.
As
also
published
lately
his
Book
thereof
against
And
the
other
published
writings
of
and
many
other
late
are
known
and
many
See
this
in
And
whereas
the
Calvinists
in
did
dispute
against
the
there
,
and
charged
them
with
arguments
taken
out
of
the
Fathers
,
the
answered
the
Calvinists
from
themselves
saying
,
See
this
in
saith
of
the
And
see
the
like
appeal
of
other
to
only
Scripture
,
expresly
pretending
the
same
by
like
examples
of
the
Calvinists
.
induceth
the
Hereticks
saying
then
to
Catholicks
(
as
Protestants
do
now
:
)
And
again
the
Heretick
further
saith
See
the
very
many
Scriptures
alleged
only
by
the
in
his
Book
intituled
M.
D.
of
the
Churc●
l.
saith
,
The
tenth
imputation
is
of
Arianism
,
which
Heresy
we
accurse
to
the
pit
of
Hell
,
with
all
the
vile
calumniations
of
damned
slanderers
that
charge
us
with
it
.
Neither
did
any
of
our
men
incline
to
it
.
Gratianus
Prosper
Oecolampadius
think
to
be
but
a
matter
of
indifferency
,
Brereley
tract.
e.
f.
Reformed
Church
I
and
the
Father
are
(
unum
)
one
thing
Joan.
Abusi
[l]
[l]
Pu.
Mark
how
Calvin
contemns
Antiquity
in
a
matter
of
greatest
moment
,
and
in
favour
of
wicked
Arianism
.
sunt
hoc
loco
veteres
,
ut
probarent
Christum
esse
Patri
Whitaker
contra
Camp.
rat.
Eloim
Gen.
Gen.
in
cap.
fine
,
&
Against
the
Jews
that
deny
the
Trinity
we
have
evident
proof
in
this
Chapter
ver.
Eloim
,
&c.
Hunnius
his
Antiparaeus
,
&c.
pag.
Peter
Martyr
ibidem
pag.
Calvin
in
Gen.
c.
Gen.
c.
The
Lord
rained
upon
fire
from
the
Lord
,
&c.
Genes.
c.
This
place
is
well
urged
by
the
Fathers
to
prove
the
Eternity
of
Christ
.
Calvin
in
Gen.
c.
Calvin
in
tract
.
theolog
b.
ante
medium
.
Fourthly
Thou
art
my
Son
,
this
day
have
I
begotten
thee
:
Calvin
in
Psalm
Hebr.
c.
See
what
respect
bears
to
St.
whom
even
Protestants
do
so
much
esteem
.
By
the
word
of
the
Lord
,
the
Heavens
were
made
,
and
all
the
hoast
of
them
by
the
spirit
of
his
mouth
,
Calvin
Instit.
l.
Antiparaeus
pag.
&c.
Sixtly
There
be
three
that
give
testimony
in
Heaven
,
the
Father
,
the
Word
,
and
Holy
Ghost
,
and
these
three
be
one
,
Calvin
Antiparaeus
pag.
Aegidius
Hunnius
Antiparaeus
,
&c.
Antiparaeus
alter
Conradus
Schlusselburg
in
Theolog.
Calvinist
.
l.
Joannis
Matthaeus
l.
de
Cavendo
Calvinistarū
fermento
.
Calvinus
Judaizans
pag.
ante
med
suffered
in
soul
the
horrible
torments
of
a
damned
and
wicked
man
;
Diros
in
anima
cruciatus
damnati
ac
perditi
hominis
pertulit
(
Calvinus
l.
Instit.
cap.
he
not
only
offered
his
body
in
price
,
but
also
suffered
in
soul
the
pains
due
to
us
:
(
Calvinus
ubi
supra
;
in
Harmonia
that
death
which
is
inflicted
upon
the
wicked
by
God
in
his
anger
(
Calvinus
institut
.
l.
all
the
pains
for
which
the
damned
stand
answerable
,
only
excepted
,
that
he
could
not
be
deteined
therein
(
Calvin
Instit.
l.
See
M.
and
Master
Catechism
Greek
and
Latine
And
see
Mr.
he
was
in
great
horror
with
the
feeling
of
eternal
damnation
:
he
did
strive
with
the
horror
of
eternal
damnation
,
[p]
[p]
Calvin
in
Harmonia
in
Matth.
27.
ver.
37.
&
39.
And
see
in
M.
Bilsons
survey
pag.
387.
ante
med.
feared
more
than
his
bodily
death
,
See
in
M.
the
other
death
far
more
dreadful
,
See
in
M.
the
death
of
the
soul
,
or
second
death
,
in
despair
.
Brentius
in
Luc.
part
.
&
in
Joan.
hom
&
Marloret
in
Matth.
&
Calvin
in
Matth.
cap.
Beza
ad
Haebr.
Calvin
in
Harmonia
in
Matth.
Hugo
Grotius
in
his
Book
a
part
of
the
lives
of
the
late
pretended
Reformers
Theodore
Beza
Hierom
Bolseck
Petrus
Viretus
the
French
furies
the
Watch
waking
Bell
Hierom
Bolseck
With
great
sh●w
of
confidence
,
for
it
is
by
〈◊〉
dedicated
even
to
the
honourable
,
Magistrates
,
Counsellors
,
and
other
Governors
of
for
that
(
saith
he
)
they
could
best
tell
whether
most
of
those
reports
were
true
or
not
,
and
of
such
as
they
knew
not
,
could
best
learn
and
inquire
;
And
he
professeth
to
have
written
life
purposely
in
's
time
,
to
the
end
then
living
might
answer
for
himself
.
See
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
in
his
words
extant
confesseth
and
mentioneth
licentious
Poems
of
wherein
he
imitated
the
stile
of
Thomas
Thomas
,
pag.
Conradus
Schlusselburg
a.
circa
med.
&
post
med.
in
the
margent
at
Beza
l.
in
prooemio
pag.
b.
&
ibid.
pag.
a.
post
med.
&
b.
&
a.
initio
Theol.
Calvinist
.
l.
a.
initio
was
accustomed
to
sing
to
the
instrument
his
sacrilegious
rythms
:
John
d'
Albines
All
this
was
before
he
was
of
our
Religion
,
even
whiles
he
was
one
of
yours
,
and
he
was
yours
when
he
made
them
.
circa
med
should
be
called
extraordinarily
calling
to
be
extraordinary
Brereley
tract.
in
Apolog.
Catholica
pag.
zeal
towards
God
As
touching
my
life
from
my
Childhood
,
and
what
it
was
,
all
the
Jews
know
,
that
after
the
most
strait
sect
of
our
Religion
I
lived
a
Pharisy
.
Antony
Faius
and
see
twelve
years
old
was
brought
up
in
learning
under
and
by
him
then
instructed
out
of
the
pure
fountain
of
Gods
word
,
in
the
ready
knowledge
of
true
Christian
piety
:
thanks
to
the
immortal
God
,
for
that
at
year
of
his
age
,
he
was
enlightned
with
the
knowledge
of
true
Christian
Religion
,
Antony
Faius
Antony
Faius
Theologia
Calvinist
.
l.
a.
post
med.
&
b.
Poetical
vein
Antony
Faius
l.
de
vita
&
obitu
Bezae
pag.
tractat
.
Theologic
Genevae
in
fol.
anno
a.
circa
med
Lutheran
Conradus
Schlusselburg
(
in
Theol.
Calvinist
.
l.
b.
fine
This
also
is
manifest
,
that
espoused
his
without
her
Parents
assent
,
and
for
four
years
space
before
he
maryed
her
,
kept
her
as
is
Concubine
.
Constat
&
hoc
Bezam
sibi
despondisse
suam
Candidam
insciis
Parentibus
,
&
cum
ea
quatuor
annos
consuevisse
,
ea
concubina
utendo
antequam
Candidam
uxorem
duxerit
.
Antony
Faius
being
intangled
with
the
inticement
of
voluptuousness
,
ambitious
sweetness
of
glory
gotten
upon
the
Edition
of
his
Epigrams
,
and
with
hope
of
preferment
,
did
(
least
he
should
be
overcome
by
those
youthful
desires
)
promise
himself
in
marriage
,
but
secretly
,
one
or
two
of
his
godly
friends
made
privy
thereto
.
(
Faius
de
vita
&
obitu
Bezae
fol.
Faius
ibidem
pag.
betaking
himself
into
voluntary
exile
,
he
with
his
Spouse
came
to
and
there
first
openly
in
the
Church
celebrated
the
marriage
according
to
the
solemn
rite
of
Christians
:
Seque
in
voluntarium
exilium
cum
sua
conjuge
recipit
Genevam
,
Anno
overcoming
of
his
youthful
desires
See
this
in
in
the
margent
at
extraordinary
vocation
saith
of
to
be
born
which
compared
to
her
foresaid
death
in
it
followeth
by
computation
,
that
he
was
then
aged
years
wanting
but
one
Month.
It
appeareth
by
Months
,
And
it
appeareth
further
that
his
second
wife
had
been
then
marryed
to
him
during
the
space
of
years
,
which
number
of
years
,
being
deducted
from
the
foresaid
years
of
in
which
his
first
Wife
as
before
dyed
.
And
this
perhaps
was
the
cause
why
being
c●rious
in
setting
down
precis●ly
the
very
year
and
certain
time
of
's
other
proceedings
,
as
nom
ly
of
his
Birth
his
death
his
first
marriage
at
the
death
of
his
first
Wife
,
and
many
other
like
;
forbeareth
yet
to
observe
this
course
in
like
setting
down
the
certain
time
of
his
second
marriage
,
though
yet
nevertheless
the
observant
Reader
may
otherwise
collect
the
same
from
him
,
in
that
upon
his
foresaid
mention
of
's
first
wives
death
,
set
down
he
doth
say
made
his
second
marriage
a
small
time
after
,
and
the
same
there
set
down
as
in
order
precedent
to
's
actions
of
Franciscus
Taruffus
See
his
insolencie
noted
by
Master
now
sithence
Lord
Archbishop
of
in
his
Survey
of
the
pretended
holy
Disciplin
insolency
,
[o]
[o]
Master
Bancroft
ibidem
.
pride
,
[q]
[q]
Ibidem
pag.
59.
post
med.
lewd
saying
,
and
[r]
[r]
Ibidem
pag.
219.
fine
,
&
220.
initio
.
discrediting
himself
in
being
crank
with
the
antient
Fathers
See
Master
Survey
of
the
pretended
holy
Disciplin
where
it
is
said
,
He
that
shall
read
Master
and
Master
's
Epistles
,
and
the
Commentaries
of
with
divers
other
discourses
,
and
some
of
them
known
Protestants
,
would
certainly
mervail
to
understand
,
into
what
actions
they
thrust
themselves
,
of
war
,
of
Peace
,
of
subjection
,
how
far
it
extendeth
,
of
Reformation
without
staying
for
the
Magistrates
,
of
●eagues
,
of
Impositions
,
and
what
not
?
They
write
their
Letters
to
this
State
and
that
State
,
And
D.
in
his
Book
of
's
life
,
and
the
defence
of
the
Censure
with
many
odious
Conspiracies
,
and
with
publishing
of
many
seditious
Books
there
named
in
particular
.
And
Master
in
his
Survey
maketh
mention
of
divers
Books
of
deposing
Princes
Printed
at
in
his
Survey
disordered
writings
See
this
in
in
the
Preface
to
the
Read●
That
the
Nobility
of
under
the
noble
Prince
of
laid
the
foundation
of
restoring
true
Christian
Religion
in
by
consecrating
most
happily
their
bloud
to
God
in
the
battail
of
de
jure
Magistratuum
in
subditos
their
Doctrin
doth
wholy
tend
unto
trouble
and
rebellion
:
in
his
Book
of
the
power
of
Magistrates
,
doth
arm
the
subjects
against
the
Prince
in
these
causes
.
A
Book
ibid.
pag.
post
med
which
overthroweth
in
effect
all
the
authority
of
Christian
Kings
and
Magistrates
.
And
again
(
ubi
supra
pag.
initio
)
he
allegeth
his
judgement
concerning
excommunicated
Princes
,
saying
,
roundly
teacheth
,
what
reason
have
Christians
to
obey
him
that
is
Satans
slave
?
dangerous
Positions
.
pag.
Some
rest
doubtful
what
Mr.
intendeth
by
these
words
,
where
he
thinketh
it
not
right
,
that
the
godly
should
stay
till
the
Wolves
be
expelled
by
publick
authority
,
and
that
he
may
seem
secretly
to
insinuate
that
those
Wolves
may
be
expelled
by
private
authority
,
as
was
done
in
the
Low-Countries
,
and
other
places
,
Saravia
in
defens
.
tract
.
de
diversis
gradibus
Ministrorum
,
contra
responsionem
Clarissimi
viri
D.
Theodori
Bezae
c.
Epist.
Theolog.
Epist.
ante
med
not
seditiously
Survey
of
the
pretended
holy
Disciplin
pag.
circa
med
He
that
shall
read
Mr.
and
Mr.
's
two
Books
of
Epistles
,
and
likewise
the
Commentaries
of
with
divers
other
discourses
about
those
affairs
,
&
should
withall
give
any
credit
,
either
to
or
others
,
men
learned
all
of
them
,
and
some
of
them
known
Protestaents
,
would
certainly
mervail
to
understand
,
into
what
actions
and
dealings
they
thrust
themselves
,
of
War
,
of
Peace
,
of
subjection
,
how
far
is
enter
ded
,
of
Reformation
without
staying
for
the
Magistrates
,
in
the
Presa●●
See
a
〈◊〉
Fasus
de
vita
&
ob●●●
Be●●
pag.
prope
〈◊〉
Post
mense●
〈◊〉
conten●●sun●
〈…〉
〈…〉
.
side
〈…〉
〈◊〉
Chr●st●
〈…〉
〈…〉
bor
are
〈◊〉
.
France
,
pag.
Greuoble
,
Charti●●s
Orle●nce
,
●e●●
in
his
〈…〉
of
the
〈◊〉
of
the
late
〈…〉
●●
〈…〉
〈…〉
all
might
〈…〉
hi●
P●stol
〈◊〉
the
〈…〉
,
and
of
his
〈◊〉
being
sound
and
taken
〈◊〉
th●
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
after
,
at
the
〈…〉
be
did
the
deed
:
the
Protestant
Author
of
&c.
saith
The
Protestant
Author
of
the
Treatise
intiuled
saith
of
&c.
Also
confession
at
his
death
yet
extant
in
P●int
,
chargeth
as
persuader
and
procurer
thereof
,
in
answer
whereto
Mr.
in
his
answer
to
and
after
the
English
Edition
doth
surmise
that
was
induced
to
accuse
noble
and
innocent
men
,
through
hope
of
impunity
,
or
sear
of
punishment
:
By
which
pretext
all
accusations
made
by
the
confessions
of
offenders
at
their
deaths
,
are
most
improbably
taken
away
.
in
the
text
and
margent
at
in
Epist.
Theolog.
Epist.
Confes
.
Genev.
c.
the
word
of
God
teacheth
plainly
that
the
Divine
substance
is
distinct
really
and
truly
from
everlasting
into
three
Persons
.
Beza
(
ad
Haebr.
in
his
Book
a
part
of
the
lives
of
the
late
pretended
R●formers
,
&c.
See
this
in
Germany
,
Beza
Melancthon
,
Brentius
,
Marpachius
Jacobus
Andreas
Also
the
Lutheran
writer
in
his
Book
inti●●eled
.
Asinus
,
Printed
saith
hereof
viz.
by
Faith
They
hold
this
for
a
ground
or
principle
,
that
it
is
lawful
to
lye
for
the
glory
of
Christ
.
Hugo
Grotius
(
in
Voto
Pacis
,
&c.
pag.
Luther
(
apud
Brereley
tract.
John
Knox
that
there
be
three
Divinities
,
as
there
be
three
persons
.
Melancthon
.
in
locis
Communibus
Anno
cap.
de
Christo
Stancharus
l.
Tria
Simbola
pag.
in
his
Omissions
Melancthon
in
Consil
.
Theolog.
pag.
Melancthon
Anno
apud
Brerely
tract.
marg.
e.
Melancthon
Consil
.
Theolog.
part
that
in
case
of
divorce
and
dismission
upon
Adultery
;
the
offending
party
,
whether
Man
or
Woman
may
marry
again
.
in
the
margent
at
in
l.
Epist.
Zuinglii
&
Oecolampadii
l.
post
med
Fredericus
Miconius
post
med.
&
Hospinian
in
historia
Sacramentar
.
part
.
altera
fol.
Hospinian
in
Hist.
Sacrament
.
part
.
altera
fol.
a.
initio
.
&
circa
med.
&
fol.
b.
initio
Osiander
in
Epitom
.
&c.
Centur.
Jenae
ad
Salam
b.
paulo
post
medium
b.
circa
medium
Schlusselburg
.
in
Theolog.
Calvinist
.
l.
a.
post
med.
&
b.
&
fol.
a
,
b.
&
fol.
Osiander
in
Epitom
&c.
Centur.
circa
&
post
medium
.
&
pag.
Gasper
Ulenbergius
,
in
libro
cui
titulus
,
Edit.
Collon
in
octavo
as
there
is
at
this
day
,
like
hardness
of
Hearts
,
so
the
distressed
Wives
ought
to
be
releived
no
less
now
than
in
time
past
;
For
the
Magistrate
now
,
hath
no
less
Authority
in
this
matter
than
had
,
and
at
this
day
ought
to
use
the
same
.
Bucer
,
in
sacra
quatuor
Evangel.
&c.
In
Mat.
ante
med
Matth.
c.
Neither
is
it
to
be
beleived
that
Christ
would
forbid
any
thing
of
that
which
his
Father
commanded
,
but
he
commanded
to
the
hard
of
heart
,
that
if
they
would
not
intreat
their
wives
with
Nuptiall
equity
,
they
should
then
procure
liberty
by
a
Libell
of
divorce
to
marry
again
.
Bucer
ibidem
paulo
post
.
&
ibidem
c.
ibidem
pag.
Bucer
in
script
.
Anglican
.
de
Regno
Christi
,
l.
&
.
c.
ibidem
,
l.
post
med
&
.
c.
or
but
repairing
to
the
company
or
banquet
,
of
imm●dest
persons
ibidem
,
l.
ante
med.
&
.
c.
post
med
in
case
of
incurable
infirmity
of
the
Woman
by
Child-birth
,
or
of
the
man
by
Lunacy
or
otherwise
,
whereby
either
party
is
become
unable
to
render
marriage
right
circa
med
ibidem
.
pag.
Verbo
Dei
consentienter
,
Agreeable
to
the
word
of
God
:
ibidem
pag.
Nicholas
Car
in
epist.
de
obitu
Buceri
ad
Joannem
Checum
,
Scripta
Anglicana
pag.
in
Script
.
Anglic.
pag.
ante
medium
b.
fine
in
the
margent
at
Luther
in
Ep.
ad
Joan.
Har.
Typ
.
Arg.
Osiander
in
Epitom
.
&c.
Centur.
Peter
Martyr
ae
.
fine
in
Epist.
ad
Norimb
.
&
ad
esseingenses
.
Wittemberg
Anno
Osiander
in
Epit.
&c.
Centur.
post
med
Schlusselburg
in
Theolog.
Calvanist
.
l.
b.
ante
med
Lavaterus
in
Hist.
Sacrament
.
pag.
as
Lavaterus
in
Hist.
Sacrament
.
Schlusselburg
l.
a.
post
medium
b.
circa
med.
Bucerus
a
Tygurinis
Zuinglianis
omnino
abalienatus
est
.
Functius
in
Chronic.
Schlusselburg
in
Theolog.
Calvin
.
l.
b.
fine
ibidem
fol.
b.
circa
med
Bucerus
Anno
John
Knox
God
thought
fit
to
set
a
visible
mark
of
Reprobation
upon
him
even
in
this
life
before
he
went
to
the
Devill
The
Glory
of
Children
their
Fathers
Who
in
particular
were
the
first
beginners
of
their
Protestant
Church
?
at
what
time
and
in
what
place
did
they
live
?
Filii
sine
Patre
,
Sonns
without
Father
Bernard
;
Qui
se
sibi
magistrum
constituit
,
stulto
se
discipulum
subdit
.
He
who
will
be
his
own
Master
,
shall
be
Scholler
to
a
Fool.
Luther
&c.
circumferuntur
omni
vento
doctrinae
Brereley
tract.
Fathers
did
allow
perpetual
Chastity
,
affirming
them
to
be
obligatory
.
Non
ignoramus
Chemnitius
exam.
part.
(
Chemnitius
Epiphanins
,
Austine
&c.
With
whom
agreeth
Mr.
profession
and
Vows
of
Chastity
were
extant
among
Christians
in
the
time
of
Bishop
of
his
own
testimony
lived
neer
to
the
Apostles
times
:
Epiphanius
and
many
other
Fathers
erred
therein
:
Tertullian
and
Cyprian
taught
Vows
of
Chastity
:
the
famous
antient
[z]
[z]
Iustus
Molitor
de
Ecclesia
militante
forbid
Marriage
to
Monks
and
Nuns
:
So
saith
And
see
abused
manifestly
the
word
of
God
,
saying
upon
the
Apostles
words
:
If
any
Widow
how
young
soever
,
hath
vowed
her self
to
God
,
left
her
secular
habit
,
and
under
the
testimony
of
the
Bishop
and
Church
appeared
in
a
religious
weed
,
if
afterward
she
go
to
secular
Marriage
,
she
shall
according
to
the
Apostle
have
damnation
,
because
she
dared
to
make
void
the
vow
of
Chastity
,
which
she
made
to
God
:
against
the
Rhemish
Testament
And
see
To
make
good
what
here
is
granted
by
Mr.
see
the
first
Faith
mentioned
by
the
Apostle
,
expounded
in
like
manner
of
the
Vow
of
Chastity
by
the
Greek
Fathers
,
namely
And
by
in
their
several
commentaries
and
also
by
the
Fathers
of
the
Latin
Church
,
namely
by
and
in
Psa.
and
by
in
their
several
commentaries
first
Faith
most
of
the
antient
Fathers
do
expound
the
vow
or
promise
of
continency
:
vows
of
Chastity
And
Master
in
defence
of
Master
confesseth
the
general
received
doctrin
of
the
Fathers
in
this
matter
,
saying
thereof
,
But
the
Fathers
are
not
for
us
,
what
then
?
Is
nothing
true
which
cannot
be
confirmed
by
their
testimony
,
Indeed
it
is
one
of
the
blemishes
of
the
antient
Writers
,
that
they
were
so
highly
conceited
of
single
life
,
Therefore
it
is
not
to
be
looked
for
that
antiquity
should
afford
us
any
testimony
herein
,
against
the
practise
and
judgement
of
those
days
.
&c.
And
&c.
And
see
also
there
And
seë
immediatly
after
the
Apostles
times
too
much
was
attributed
to
vows
:
his
too
[e]
[e]
Centur.
2.
c.
3.
col.
64.
fine
l.
40.
it
is
said
,
Ex
Epistolis
Ignatii
apparet
,
h●mines
jam
tum
paulò
impensiùs
caepisse
amare
&
venerari
Virginitatis
studium
.
Nam
in
Epist.
ad
Antioch
.
ait
,
Virgines
videant
,
cui
se
consecrarint
.
And
see
Ignatius
his
like
phrase
of
professed
widdows
in
Epist.
ad
Tarsenses
,
prope
finem
,
where
he
saith
,
eas
quae
in
Virginitate
sunt
honorate
,
sicut
sacras
Christi
,
viduas
pudicas
ut
Sacrarium
Dei
veneremini
.
And
Polycarpus
the
Apostles
Scholar
in
his
Epistle
ad
Philippenses
(
specially
mentioned
and
alleged
by
Eusebius
l.
4.
c.
13.
fine
,
&
l.
3.
c.
30.
fine
,
and
by
Irenaeus
l.
3.
c.
3.
fine
)
saith
in
like
manner
,
Viduae
verò
pudicae
circa
fidem
Dei
interpellent
incessanter
pro
omnibus
,
&c.
cognoscentes
seipsas
quia
sunt
sacrarium
Dei
.
much
liking
of
the
profession
of
Virginity
:
speaketh
incommodiously
of
Virginity
,
[g]
[g]
Abraham
Schultetus
in
his
Medulla
Theologiae
Patrum
pag.
450.
circa
med.
allegeth
Ignatius
saying
ad
Philip.
Saluto
Collegium
Virginum
.
Whereupon
he
immediatly
inferreth
:
Ergone
in
illo
Ecclesiae
flore
fuerunt
,
quae
castitatem
&
continentiam
perpetuam
profiterentur
Virgines
?
Fuerunt
omnino
,
&c.
In
like
manner
the
Century
Writers
cent.
4.
c.
6.
col.
467.
linea
28.36
.
&
col.
476.
●in
.
32.
And
Osiander
in
his
Epi●om
,
&c.
cent.
4.
l.
4.
c.
20.
pag.
507.
initio
,
and
503.
fine
do
affirm
,
and
allege
Monasteries
of
professed
Virgins
in
that
Century
or
age
in
which
Constantine
lived
.
saluting
,
Colleges
of
Virgins
in
that
flower
of
the
Church
there
were
Virgins
,
that
professed
perpetual
Chastity
.
And
St.
answereth
accordingly
to
who
objected
St.
to
prove
(
with
our
adversaries
)
vowed
Chastity
to
be
the
Doctrin
of
Devils
,
saying
to
him
,
professed
chastity
from
the
institution
of
St.
Brereley
tract.
at
f.
g.
h.
i.
&
tract
.
So
saith
in
his
defence
that
notable
and
famous
Council
of
Whitgift
[l]
[l]
Whitgift
ibid.
is
of
all
wise
and
learned
men
reverenced
,
esteemed
and
embraced
next
unto
the
Scriptures
themselves
in
his
and
see
this
yet
further
confessed
by
Mr.
in
his
Survey
of
the
pretended
holy
disciplin
And
by
the
Century
Writers
And
by
Mr.
against
the
Rhemish
Testament
And
see
also
those
that
were
chosen
unto
the
Ministry
unmarryed
,
it
was
not
lawful
to
take
any
Wife
afterwards
:
only
being
marryed
before
entrance
into
the
Ministry
,
it
was
lawful
for
them
to
use
the
benefit
of
that
(
precedent
)
marriage
?
that
not
only
this
was
before
that
Council
,
but
was
an
antient
tradition
of
the
Church
,
in
which
both
himself
and
the
rest
of
the
Council
rested
.
Council
of
Apostles
doctrin
in
his
defence
of
the
Apology
and
after
the
Edition
of
To
make
further
good
Mr.
confession
,
the
studious
Reader
may
yet
further
read
the
prohibition
of
Priests
marriage
,
for
the
Greek
Church
in
And
for
the
Latin
Church
in
And
to
omit
many
particular
Fathers
A
doctrin
so
evident
in
the
antient
Fathers
,
that
our
learned
adversaries
do
accordingly
confess
the
same
.
See
to
this
end
the
doctrin
hereof
acknowledged
by
Council
of
the
Council
of
&c.
acknowledged
in
like
manner
by
in
his
examen
.
&c.
acknowledged
likewise
by
in
his
Epitom
.
&c.
in
the
Council
of
in
the
Council
of
in
the
council
of
in
the
first
in
the
Councel
of
in
the
fift
Council
of
in
the
first
in
the
Council
called
and
in
the
Synod
called
And
see
yet
further
the
antient
Fathers
confessed
,
and
thereupon
reproved
herein
by
the
Century
Writers
of
Here
I
grant
Mr.
is
like
to
find
some
good
advantage
,
as
having
undoubtedly
a
great
number
of
holy
Fathers
on
his
side
.
in
Mr.
Ruffine
,
Theodoret
,
Zozomen
,
Socrates
,
do
mention
Monks
almost
in
every
page
.
there
were
Monks
throughout
and
other
places
of
See
further
mention
of
their
wonderful
austere
life
in
and
see
throughout
in
and
see
hereafter
in
this
considerat
.
and
of
their
peculiar
habit
,
see
And
see
hereafter
in
this
Consideration
austere
life
See
the
Century
Writers
decreed
that
for
which
it
is
reprehended
by
Mr.
and
by
and
by
And
of
the
vowed
Chastity
of
Monks
,
See
further
Thus
much
of
the
Greek
Church
.
And
for
the
Latine
Church
in
And
for
the
Church
of
See
St.
poverty
and
[z]
chastity
.
in
his
first
Reply
Monks
are
Antichristian
,
notwithstanding
their
antiency
:
Hieroms
Monks
,
Hermits
and
Anchorets
were
at
that
time
very
gross
.
the
Monachism
which
Austin
,
Antony
,
Paul
,
Hilarion
,
the
Monks
of
Egypt
See
hereafter
in
this
Consideration
Real
Presence
least
any
part
thereof
should
fall
down
to
the
ground
;
the
mixture
in
his
true
difference
in
his
round
in
figure
a
round
[g]
[g]
Mr.
Cartwright
in
Mr.
Whitg●fts
desence
and
see
Pretorius
de
Sacramentis
pag.
287.
ante
med.
Wafer
cake
brought
in
by
and
Mr.
say
he
lived
years
since
saith
hereof
the
beginning
thereof
cannot
be
found
.
against
the
Rhemish
Testament
in
in
his
consecration
doth
consist
not
in
the
words
but
in
the
whole
action
Whereto
are
required
the
taking
,
eating
,
drinking
,
not
[l]
[l]
Greg.
Nyssen
in
serm
Gregory
Nyssene
)
doth
it
become
the
body
of
the
Word
,
but
forthwith
by
the
word
it
is
changed
into
the
body
,
as
it
is
said
by
the
word
,
This
is
my
body
.
of
the
[m]
[m]
Cen.
4.
c.
4.
col.
287
,
lin.
18.
&
col.
295.
lin.
27.
&
40.
hurtful
opinions
and
errours
of
the
Doctours
.
he
saith
And
again
he
further
saith
In
respect
hereof
St.
saith
of
Priests
,
that
And
see
the
Centurists
Where
holy
is
by
them
reproved
for
his
like
saying
.
And
St.
saith
of
the
Sacrament
And
before
them
all
Holy
he
further
saith
he
saith
And
see
the
very
like
saying
in
And
in
And
see
what
is
confessed
hereof
by
the
Centurists
and
by
Mr.
hereafter
in
this
Consideration
Real
Presence
Great
[q]
[q]
Humfred
Iesuitismi
part.
2.
rat.
5.
pag.
626
The
Century
writers
&c.
And
see
reciting
and
reproving
a
saying
of
concerning
the
Sacrament
Chrysostom
is
thought
to
confirm
Transubstantiation
Eusebius
Emissenus
did
speak
unprofitably
of
Transubstantiation
in
his
Anatomy
of
the
Mass
and
see
as
much
confessed
by
the
Century
Writers
And
by
and
by
the
Books
of
Sacraments
ascribed
to
affirm
the
opinion
of
Christs
bodily
presence
in
the
Sacrament
.
Peter
Martyr
And
see
also
further
dislike
of
sayings
in
his
Epistles
,
annexed
to
his
common
places
in
English
,
in
his
Epistle
there
to
Where
he
saith
,
I
will
not
so
easily
subscribe
to
who
affirmed
such
a
communion
,
as
thereby
even
the
substance
of
the
flesh
and
bloud
of
Christ
,
first
is
joyned
to
the
blessing
(
for
so
he
calleth
the
holy
bread
)
In
so
much
as
in
his
second
Alphabetical
table
(
there
)
of
the
additions
under
the
letter
at
the
word
Heresy
,
is
set
down
there
,
And
in
his
Epistle
to
he
reproveth
further
for
this
opinion
and
some
other
Fathers
In
the
treatise
attributed
to
are
many
sayings
,
which
seem
to
affirm
Transubstantiation
Unworthily
,
For
the
Book
of
Sermons
entituled
,
commonly
attributed
to
wherein
among
others
are
contained
the
several
Sermons
&c.
which
Sermon
conteineth
the
sayings
now
intended
is
dedicated
to
who
was
Bishop
of
when
Cyprian
lived
,
and
to
whom
Cyprian
himself
did
write
,
in
so
much
that
Mr.
against
the
Rhemish
Testament
,
in
allegeth
testimony
from
thence
,
affirming
,
that
the
Author
was
not
in
time
much
inferior
to
Cyprian
.
And
in
his
Annotations
annexed
to
Cyprians
works
,
Printed
at
upon
the
affirmeth
it
to
be
the
work
of
some
learned
man
of
that
age
.
Ignatius
[z]
[z]
Mr.
Whitgift
in
his
defence
against
Cartwrights
reply
pag.
408.
ante
med.
who
was
St.
Scholar
,
and
lived
in
Christs
time
,
&c.
allegeth
not
only
but
also
one
this
saying
of
out
of
an
antient
copy
of
that
time
.
And
so
likewise
doth
in
his
&c.
(
Printed
at
they
do
not
admit
Eucharists
and
oblations
,
because
they
do
not
confess
the
Eucharist
to
be
the
flesh
of
our
Saviour
Jesus
Christ
,
which
flesh
suffered
for
our
sins
.
Transubstantiation
entred
early
into
the
Church
.
in
his
Anatomy
of
the
Mass
I
have
not
yet
hitherto
been
able
to
know
,
when
this
opinion
of
the
Real
and
bodily
being
of
Christ
in
the
Sacrament
did
begin
.
in
his
it
is
no
Sacrament
unless
it
be
received
Chrysostom
,
[g]
[g]
Cypr.
in
serm.
de
lapsis
post
med.
Cyprian
,
[h]
[h]
Irenaeus
apud
Eusebium
hist.
l.
5.
c.
24.
Irenaeus
,
[i]
[i]
Iustine
in
Apolog.
2.
prope
finem
.
This
testimony
of
Iustin
is
so
plain
,
that
Mr.
Cartwright
in
his
2.
reply
part.
1.
pag.
77.
circa
med.
saith
thereof
,
Iustine
(
his
saying
)
of
the
Deacons
carrying
the
Bread
of
the
holy
Supper
of
the
Lord
to
those
which
were
not
present
at
the
action
of
the
Supper
,
is
contrary
to
the
institution
.
And
see
M●
.
Cartwrights
like
judgement
in
Mr.
Whitgifts
defence
,
&c.
pag.
585.
paulo
post
med.
Justin
,
that
the
Sacrament
was
reserved
in
the
elder
days
of
the
Church
,
is
not
so
great
a
Controversy
,
as
whether
it
ought
to
be
reserved
:
reservation
of
the
Sacrament
veteris
Ecclesiae
exemplum
,
[m]
[m]
See
Peter
Martyr
lib.
contra
Gardinerum
,
object
.
88.
the
example
of
the
antient
Church
.
witnesses
of
this
custom
of
private
reservation
of
the
Eucharist
are
certain
of
the
antient
Fathers
greatly
commended
the
same
,
as
See
this
hereafter
in
this
Consideration
num.
in
the
margent
at
Peter
Martyr
no
part
thereof
should
fall
to
the
ground
,
Brereley
tract.
mingling
water
with
Wine
in
the
Chalice
,
in
his
defence
,
&c.
Cyprian
was
greatly
overseen
in
making
it
a
matter
so
necessary
in
Celebration
of
the
Lords
Supper
,
to
have
water
mingled
with
wine
,
which
was
at
that
time
,
no
doubt
,
common
to
more
than
to
him
.
Mr.
alleged
in
Mr.
foresaid
defence
in
the
mingling
of
water
with
Wine
,
a
necessity
and
great
mystery
was
placed
,
as
may
appear
both
by
in
his
reply
indeed
St.
and
certain
old
Fathers
spake
of
it
,
and
force
it
much
.
m●n●ioning
the
water
and
bloud
which
issued
from
Christs
side
,
saith
,
sixt
Council
[y]
[y]
Concil.
6.
which
their
usage
that
Council
there
condemneth
,
saying
there
further
against
it
,
Nam
&
Iacobus
Domini
nostri
Iesu
Christi
frater
his
Liturgy
in
his
omissions
of
saith
,
See
this
confessed
by
where
having
alleged
this
saying
of
he
saith
thereof
It
pleased
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
was
universally
observed
,
that
our
Lords
Body
should
enter
into
the
mouth
of
a
Christian
,
before
other
meats
,
and
see
this
in
the
Centurists
(
in
honorem
tanti
Sacramenti
)
in
honour
of
so
great
a
Sacrament
.
saith
,
I
appeal
to
their
conscience
,
who
the
same
day
after
carnal
copulation
do
communicate
,
and
as
saith
,
purge
the
night
with
water
,
why
dare
they
not
go
to
the
Martyrs
.
Hieroms
admonition
given
to
married
Persons
,
to
abstain
from
company
with
their
wives
,
Popish
Divinity
And
he
doth
there
demonstrate
this
particulary
in
sundry
antient
Fathers
.
And
whereas
Mr.
allegeth
testimony
to
prove
that
did
make
the
first
decree
thereof
:
this
(
though
admitted
)
only
argueth
some
then
late
precedent
negligence
in
not
observing
the
then
before
observed
rule
of
Chastity
:
but
it
argueth
no
more
the
Doctrin
thereof
,
to
be
then
first
begun
,
than
did
the
Fathers
of
the
Council
in
their
Decree
of
argue
thereby
the
Doctrine
thereof
to
be
first
as
then
begun
.
Siricius
was
the
first
that
annexed
perpetual
chastity
to
the
Ministers
of
the
word
all
the
world
joyned
in
Communion
with
and
the
same
Doctrin
doth
he
affirm
if
marryed
men
like
not
this
,
let
them
not
be
angry
with
me
,
but
with
the
holy
Scriptures
,
with
all
Bishops
,
Priests
and
Deacons
,
who
know
they
cannot
offer
Sacrifice
,
if
they
use
the
act
of
marriage
.
Asia
,
Africk
,
Europ
the
Churches
in
the
East
,
of
and
the
Sea
Apostolick
after
other
plain
words
had
hereof
,
saith
,
&c.
So
plainly
doth
he
acknowledge
thereby
a
former
canon
.
See
this
saying
of
confessed
and
rejected
,
as
being
against
Priests
marriage
,
by
Eusebius
,
Athanasius
,
Epiphanius
,
Theodoret
,
hist.
l.
altogether
forbiddeth
Priests
to
have
dwelling
with
them
any
woman
,
other
than
their
Mother
,
Sister
,
their
Fathers
Sister
,
their
Mothers
Sister
,
Mother
,
Sister
,
or
Aunt
?
&c.
cent.
in
can.
prohibition
was
made
to
such
of
the
Clergy
,
as
did
voluntarily
live
chast
.
altogether
prohibited
Martin
Luther
tom
Germ.
Jenae
fol.
I
do
not
acknowledge
the
holy
Ghost
in
this
Council
,
because
it
forbiddeth
him
,
who
hath
gelded
himself
,
to
be
made
Priest
,
and
also
commandeth
the
Clergy
to
have
none
dwelling
with
them
,
but
their
Mother
,
Sister
,
Had
the
holy
Ghost
no
other
thing
to
do
in
Councils
,
but
to
bind
his
Ministers
to
such
imposed
,
dangerous
,
and
not
necessary
Laws
?
Osiander
in
Epitom
in
can.
Elibertinum
.
can
Concilium
Telense
can.
Carthaginense
,
can
&
Concil
Carthag
.
can
&
Concil
Tolet.
can
advers.
vigilant
.
c.
the
practices
of
the
Churches
of
the
East
,
of
and
the
Sea
Apostolick
that
if
their
Priests
(
mariti
esse
desinunt
)
they
give
over
their
wives
:
Bishops
,
Priests
,
and
Deacons
,
know
they
may
not
offer
Sacrifice
,
if
they
use
the
act
of
Marriage
.
Evagrius
hist.
l.
&c.
pag.
post
med
Nicephorus
l.
&
l.
Whitgift
ubi
supra
pag.
post
med
was
that
the
obser
vation
of
Easter
was
but
a
matter
of
indifferency
:
Socrates
l.
that
there
was
no
Law
of
the
Church
to
force
men
otherwise
,
Concil.
Antiochen
.
can.
Epiphanius
,
Austin
the
plea
of
the
Innocent
pag.
ante
med
Palma
Christiana
pag.
in
his
report
hereof
It
doth
appear
by
and
by
the
Century
Writers
and
by
Mr.
against
the
Rhemish
Testament
in
though
he
thought
that
Priesthood
did
not
dissolve
marriage
contracted
before
Orders
given
,
yet
he
affirmed
to
the
Council
,
that
those
who
were
made
Priests
before
they
were
married
,
should
not
afterwards
marry
:
alleging
for
this
the
antient
tradition
of
the
Church
.
So
plainly
doth
hereby
acknowledge
,
that
this
Doctrin
was
then
holden
for
the
Churches
antient
Doctrin
.
in
his
examen
in
his
for
their
report
of
saying
thereof
added
this
report
rashly
of
his
own
devising
,
with
like
falshood
did
he
wrest
the
saying
of
in
the
following
after
followeth
his
explication
in
maintenance
of
the
Doctrin
of
D●●●●s
condemned
by
(
●nd
for
this
reason
there
set
down
)
Carthage
Council
antiquity
,
and
the
Apostles
Doctrin
.
take
away
And
M.
in
his
saith
,
Divers
of
the
antient
and
the
chiefest
of
them
imagined
fondly
of
Antichrist
,
as
of
one
singular
person
.
The
Fathers
for
the
most
part
thought
that
Anti-christ
should
be
but
one
man
,
but
in
that
,
as
in
many
other
things
they
erred
.
almost
all
the
holy
and
learned
Interpreters
,
do
by
a
time
,
times
,
and
half
a
time
,
understand
only
three
years
and
a
half
,
the
consent
and
opinion
of
almost
all
the
holy
Fathers
.
are
[b]
[b]
Dr.
Reynolds
in
his
conference
with
Mr.
Hart.
pag.
552.
fine
.
linked
by
nature
in
relation
and
mutual
dependance
one
of
other
,
See
hereafter
in
this
consideration
num.
in
the
margent
at
*
next
before
See
also
the
Sacrament
tearmed
the
Sacrifice
of
the
Altar
,
by
St.
and
by
and
by
And
by
in
his
words
alleged
hereafter
in
this
Consideration
num.
in
the
margent
under
the
Sacrifice
of
the
Altar
)
Peter
Martyr
in
his
Common
places
in
English
Petrus
Alexandrinus
attributeth
more
to
the
outward
Altar
,
than
to
the
lively
Temples
of
Christ
.
Optatus
:
Optatus
l.
saith
,
What
is
the
Altar
?
even
the
seat
of
the
Body
and
Bloud
of
Christ
;
[f]
[f]
Ibid.
such
sayings
as
these
Peter
Martyr
edified
not
the
people
Century
Writers
Peter
Martyr
in
his
Common
places
And
Mr.
in
his
second
Reply
,
the
last
part
saith
,
The
antient
Writers
abuse
herein
may
easily
appear
,
in
that
,
in
this
too
great
liberty
of
speech
,
they
used
to
call
the
holy
Supper
of
the
Lord
a
Sacrifice
,
and
the
Communion
table
an
Altar
.
And
see
where
he
saith
The
Fathers
should
not
with
so
much
liberty
have
seemed
here
and
there
to
have
abused
the
name
Altar
:
Ignatius
the
Apostles
undoubted
Scholar
in
his
calleth
the
Communion
Table
unproperly
an
Altar
;
Mr.
placing
in
his
margent
there
And
see
the
like
mention
of
this
word
in
confessed
by
Mr.
in
his
reasons
taken
out
of
Gods
word
,
And
see
the
same
word
accordingly
used
by
See
hereafter
in
this
Consideration
num.
See
this
affirmed
by
hereafter
in
this
Consideration
num.
in
the
margent
under
the
letter
And
M.
D.
of
the
Church
saith
in
excuse
of
The
reason
doubtless
that
moved
the
Fathers
so
much
to
urge
that
mystical
Sacrifice
of
Christ
in
the
blessed
Sacrament
,
was
,
for
that
they
lived
in
the
midst
of
Jews
and
Gentiles
,
both
whose
Religion
consisted
principally
in
Sacrifice
,
the
Fathers
therefore
to
shew
that
Christian
Keligion
is
not
without
Sacrifice
,
and
that
of
a
more
excellent
nature
than
theirs
were
,
did
much
urge
,
that
Christ
once
offered
for
the
sins
of
the
world
upon
the
Altar
of
the
Cross
,
is
daily
in
mystery
offered
,
stain
,
and
his
bloud
powred
out
on
the
holy
Table
,
and
that
this
Sacrifice
of
Christ
,
stain
for
the
sins
of
the
world
,
thus
continually
represented
,
and
living
in
our
memories
,
is
the
Sacrifice
of
Christians
.
Thus
confesseth
he
the
plain
Doctrin
of
the
Fathers
,
pretending
only
them
to
have
thus
urged
Sacrifice
against
the
Jews
and
Gentiles
:
whereas
it
is
evident
that
their
frequent
assertions
of
Sacrifice
are
in
their
Commentaries
upon
the
Scripture
,
and
such
other
their
writings
,
as
concern
nothing
at
all
,
either
Jew
or
Gentil
,
but
meerly
and
only
the
instruction
of
Christians
.
In
respect
whereof
Mr.
affirmeth
,
that
the
Fathers
received
their
confessed
Doctrin
of
Sacrifice
from
the
Jews
and
Gentils
,
saying
in
his
rejoynder
to
The
name
of
Sacrifice
,
which
the
Fathers
used
commonly
for
celebration
of
the
Lords
Supper
,
they
took
of
the
Gentiles
,
and
Jews
:
but
how
prove
you
they
had
it
from
the
Scriptures
?
Athanasius
,
Ambrose
,
Austin
,
Arnobius
,
carried
the
face
of
a
renewed
oblation
,
imitating
over
verily
the
Jewish
manner
of
Sacrificing
,
And
in
his
Book
he
further
saith
forged
a
Sacrifice
in
the
Lords
Supper
,
without
his
Commandement
,
and
so
adulterated
the
Supper
,
with
adding
of
Sacrifice
.
The
Century
Writers
in
their
third
Century
And
in
their
Alphabetical
Table
of
that
Century
,
at
the
Letter
they
say
hereof
are
herein
[o]
[o]
The
Centurists
cent.
2.
c.
4.
coll.
55.
lin.
43.
undertaking
to
set
down
the
declining
,
peculiar
incommodious
opinions
,
and
errors
of
the
Doctors
of
those
times
,
do
in
their
said
tract
of
this
matter
col.
63.
prope
initium
say
,
Et
si
Doctores
hujus
saeculi
de
Sacrificio
incruento
in
Eucharistia
Deo
faciendo
,
nihil
habeant
:
tamen
quaedam
ambiguè
&
incommodè
dicta
in
quibusdam
occurrunt
,
ut
in
Epist.
Ignatii
ad
Smyrnenses
:
Non
licet
(
inquit
Ignatius
)
sine
Episcopo
,
neque
offerre
,
neque
Sacrificium
immolare
,
neque
Which
words
they
do
afterwards
col.
167.
lin.
17.
affirm
to
he
periculosa
&
quasi
errorum
semina
,
And
col.
63.
lin.
20.
they
say
in
like
manner
of
Irenaeus
,
De
oblatione
porrò
,
&
Irenaeus
l.
4.
c.
32.
&c.
satis
videtur
loqui
incommodè
,
cum
ait
,
Novi
Testamenti
novam
docuit
(
Christus
)
oblationem
,
quam
Ecclesia
ab
Apostolis
accipiens
,
in
universo
mundo
offert
Deo
.
In
so
much
as
they
have
no
other
colour
to
excuse
Irenaeus
foresaid
saying
,
but
to
think
that
he
hereby
only
meant
the
oblation
of
bread
offered
by
the
people
to
the
use
of
the
Lords
Supper
,
and
afterwards
the
remainder
thereof
to
the
use
of
the
Priests
and
the
poor
,
as
though
Christ
,
in
his
oblation
made
in
his
institution
of
the
Sacrament
,
whereof
Irenaeus
expresly
here
professeth
for
to
speak
,
did
(
to
use
Irenaeus
his
words
)
teach
or
prescribe
this
foresaid
offering
to
the
use
of
the
poor
to
be
the
new
oblation
of
the
new
Testament
:
this
being
no
less
than
open
violence
to
Irenaeus
word
,
and
meaning
;
the
Centurists
do
therefore
(
col.
113.
lin.
23.
)
plainly
charge
him
to
have
been
neghigent
and
improper
in
his
speaking
,
&c.
often
calling
the
Eucharist
an
oblation
.
Lastly
these
foresaid
sayings
of
Ignatius
and
Irenaeus
are
so
plain
in
the
Centurists
,
that
although
they
be
accordingly
extant
in
all
Copies
and
Libraries
,
the
Centurists
yet
blush
not
to
say
of
Ignatius
his
saying
,
that
they
do
partly
suspect
it
,
as
inserted
(
col.
113.
lin.
9.
)
and
of
Irenaeus
his
foresaid
saying
,
they
say
,
Si
tamen
locus
fraude
&
mendo
vacat
.
col.
63.
lin.
22.
Which
extreamest
shift
,
they
would
never
have
thus
undergone
,
had
not
the
said
sayings
appeared
plain
and
manifest
with
us
,
and
against
them
,
in
this
question
of
Sacrifice
.
For
which
cause
they
do
,
as
before
,
place
them
in
their
foresaid
special
tract
or
recital
of
the
Doctors
errors
,
of
those
times
;
affirming
withall
,
as
before
,
Ignatius
his
foresaid
words
to
be
incommodè
dicta
,
&
periculosa
,
&
quasi
errorum
semina
.
And
of
Irenaeus
,
that
,
satis
videtur
loqui
incommodè
,
&c.
Which
said
reprehension
made
by
the
Centurists
,
is
in
them
so
evident
and
not
to
be
excused
,
that
Mr.
Sutcliff
doth
accordingly
confess
the
same
,
in
his
subversion
of
the
three
conversions
pag.
32.
circa
med.
incommodious
and
dangerous
,
in
his
presently
after
the
Apostles
times
,
the
Supper
of
our
Lord
was
turned
into
a
Sacrifice
.
reciting
the
Fathers
opinion
hereof
saith
,
To
which
end
he
allegeth
likewise
further
the
particular
sayings
of
and
of
the
third
Council
of
And
concerning
the
Fathers
further
testimonies
for
Mass
,
see
more
hereafter
in
this
consideration
num.
in
the
margent
at
the
Letter
propitiatory
Sacrifice
Sacrifice
for
the
dead
Sacrifice
for
the
dead
is
the
tradition
of
the
Apostles
:
&c.
Thus
wandreth
he
upon
surmise
without
all
proof
.
no
first
beginning
thereof
can
be
shewed
Decades
in
English
in
his
retentive
,
and
and
see
it
prevailed
within
three
hundred
years
after
Christ
:
in
his
confutation
of
Purgatory
Ambrose
allowed
prayer
for
the
dead
,
it
was
the
common
error
of
his
time
:
Chrysostom
and
allowed
prayer
for
the
dead
See
Mr.
Austin
blindly
defended
it
Origen
,
Ambrose
,
Prudentius
by
[a]
[a]
Chemnitius
ibid.
pag.
107.
b.
ante
med.
Austin
,
Epiphanius
,
in
his
demonstration
that
our
Brownists
be
full
Donatists
,
and
see
hereafter
in
this
consideration
num.
it
was
general
in
the
Church
long
before
the
days
of
St.
as
appeareth
in
in
confutation
of
Purgatory
in
his
Omissions
of
saith
,
And
see
Tertullian
,
Cyprian
,
Austin
,
Hierom
,
and
a
great
many
more
do
witness
,
that
Sacrifice
for
the
dead
is
the
tradition
of
the
Apostles
:
in
his
prayer
and
alms
were
made
for
the
dead
almost
from
the
very
beginning
of
the
Church
.
in
his
confutation
of
Purgatory
in
his
examen
And
see
further
there
Dionysius
Areopagita
against
the
Remish
Testament
in
thinketh
that
lived
in
the
time
of
in
his
maketh
this
much
antient
to
&c.
And
Mr.
D.
Lord
Bishop
of
in
his
defence
of
the
Government
,
&c.
saith
,
I
take
this
to
have
been
before
Whereas
it
is
usually
objected
against
this
Book
,
that
if
it
had
been
the
writing
of
would
have
mentioned
it
,
this
confessed
antiquity
thereof
before
their
times
avoydeth
that
objection
,
which
is
also
no
less
plainly
avoyded
by
who
signify
that
the
Books
of
sundry
Writers
were
unknown
to
them
.
&c.
And
Mr.
in
his
picture
of
a
Puritan
Printed
saith
,
I
referre
you
to
but
what
do
I
cite
these
Fathers
?
who
lived
in
the
Apostles
time
,
maketh
mention
of
the
Cross
in
Baptism
,
And
see
further
there
Also
the
Protestant
treatise
,
entituled
Printed
in
allegeth
,
and
affirmeth
who
wrote
to
have
lived
And
the
Lord
Archbishop
of
in
his
answer
to
the
admonition
in
his
Book
chapter
speaketh
thus
And
see
Mr.
in
his
&c.
annexed
to
●is
&c.
Printed
at
the
word
most
antient
,
and
the
best
witness
of
antiquity
.
Lymbus
Patrum
Justin
,
Irenaeus
,
Clemens
,
Origen
,
Eusebius
,
Basil
,
Nazianzen
,
Nyssen
,
Epiphanius
,
Chrysostom
,
Tertullian
,
Hyppolitus
,
Cyprian
,
Hilary
,
Gaudentius
,
Prudentius
,
Ambrose
,
Hierom
,
Ruffinus
,
Austin
,
Leo
,
Fulgentius
,
As
concerning
them
,
they
were
not
instructed
out
of
Gods
Word
,
neither
do
they
confirm
their
opinion
from
it
,
but
only
from
their
own
conjectures
,
See
this
in
Mr.
Book
of
the
full
redemption
of
mankind
And
see
Mr.
further
in
his
defence
of
the
treatise
of
Christs
sufferings
And
see
Mr.
like
acknowledgement
in
his
Book
of
the
full
redemption
,
and
in
his
survey
All
the
Fathers
with
one
consent
affirm
,
that
Christ
delivered
the
souls
of
the
Patriarchs
and
Prophets
out
of
Hell
at
his
comming
thither
,
and
so
spoyled
Satan
of
those
that
were
in
his
present
possession
.
answereth
to
his
testimonies
from
the
Fathers
,
concerning
And
see
further
Mr.
And
D.
in
his
defence
of
the
Articles
of
the
Protestant
Religion
saith
hereof
,
This
passeth
most
rife
among
the
Fathers
,
who
taking
bosome
,
expound
it
,
that
christ
went
thither
,
to
convey
the
Fathers
deceased
,
before
his
resurrection
,
into
the
place
,
where
now
they
are
.
Joannes
Lascicius
in
his
Book
entituled
See
the
testimony
of
in
his
Epistle
It
is
acknowledged
by
Mr.
D.
in
his
defence
of
the
Article
,
That
Christ
descended
into
Hell
,
and
by
Mr.
in
his
Survey
of
Christs
sufferings
,
And
see
the
like
testimony
of
It
is
also
alleged
and
defended
by
Mr.
in
his
Survey
in
his
defence
was
Scholar
to
St.
the
[s]
[s]
Matth.
10.3
twelve
in
his
Frigevillaeus
Gauvius
and
see
D.
Irenaeus
admitteth
Freewill
in
spiritual
actions
Justin
[x]
[x]
Osiander
centur.
2.
pag.
56.
paulo
post
med.
and
the
Century
Writers
centur.
2.
col.
207.
lin.
49.
extolled
too
much
the
liberty
of
mans
will
in
observing
the
Commandements
of
God
.
So
say
the
Puritans
in
their
brief
discovery
of
untruths
,
conteined
in
D.
Bancrosts
Sermon
And
the
Contury
Writers
speaking
of
the
times
next
after
the
Apostles
,
say
,
they
further
say
of
those
times
.
know
that
ever
since
the
Apostles
time
,
in
a
manner
,
it
flourished
every
where
,
until
took
the
sword
in
hand
against
it
.
Hereof
see
And
see
the
Century
Writers
Cyprian
,
Theophilus
,
Tertullian
,
Origen
,
Clemens
Alexandrinus
,
Justin
,
Irenaeus
,
Athenagor
as
,
Tatianus
,
And
concerning
the
confessed
Doctrin
of
merit
of
works
in
&c.
See
and
the
Century
Writers
It
may
not
be
denyed
,
but
that
and
others
(
quos
vocant
Apostolicos
)
called
Apostolical
have
in
their
writings
the
opinions
of
Freewill
,
and
merit
of
works
.
and
the
Divines
of
in
the
English
Harmony
of
Confessions
and
the
Century
Vriters
affiance
in
mans
merits
towards
remission
of
sins
The
Centurists
Origen
made
good
works
the
cause
of
justification
Chrysostom
handleth
impurely
the
Doctrin
of
justification
,
and
attributeth
merit
to
works
and
see
him
in
Mr.
defence
of
the
English
translations
only
,
but
almost
all
the
most
holy
Fathers
of
that
time
were
in
that
error
,
as
thinking
so
to
pay
the
pain
due
to
sin
,
and
to
satisfy
Gods
Justice
.
and
after
the
English
translation
Where
for
the
Latin
word
the
English
translateth
Hierom
,
Ambrose
,
Austin
Justice-workers
of
the
old
Papacy
upon
the
the
Doctrin
of
merits
,
satisfaction
and
justification
of
works
did
incontinently
after
the
Astles
time
lay
their
first
foundations
.
his
saying
concerning
merit
,
extant
in
his
Epistle
to
the
Romans
,
alleged
in
Mr.
defence
of
who
lived
almost
years
since
,
doth
allege
a
saying
of
yet
to
be
found
in
his
said
Epistle
to
the
Romans
,
And
do
mention
his
Epistle
to
the
Romans
,
alleging
likewise
a
great
part
thereof
,
answerably
found
in
the
said
Epistle
,
now
extant
.
And
like
mention
and
recital
do
they
make
of
sundry
his
other
Epistles
.
in
his
defence
,
&c.
acknowledgeth
and
urgeth
these
Epistles
of
alleging
in
proof
of
them
And
Mr.
in
his
answer
thereto
,
doth
not
so
much
as
deny
the
said
Epistles
.
Ignatius
the
Apostles
known
Scholar
was
St.
Scholar
,
and
lived
in
Christs
time
,
and
see
in
his
defence
of
Mr.
And
whereas
Mr.
in
the
same
place
to
prove
these
Epistles
counterfeit
allegeth
this
saying
of
whosoever
doth
not
fast
every
Lords
Day
or
Sabbath
,
except
Easter
day
only
,
is
a
murderer
of
Christ
,
which
saith
M.
is
absurd
:
to
forbear
Mr.
misalleging
of
his
words
,
woich
are
directly
to
the
contrary
of
that
be
allegeth
,
condemning
indeed
fasting
upon
the
Lords
Day
:
whereof
see
M.
in
Mr.
who
allegeth
this
intended
sentence
as
the
undoubted
saying
of
As
concerning
the
matter
,
the
Lords
Day
being
the
Day
of
our
Saviours
Resurrection
,
and
so
to
us
a
day
of
joy
,
it
was
ever
in
regard
thereof
,
prohibited
to
fast
thereupon
.
As
concerning
the
phrase
of
killing
Christ
,
it
is
to
be
taken
,
as
spoken
of
murdering
or
killing
only
by
way
of
signification
,
or
in
a
like
sober
sense
,
as
when
the
Apostle
affirmeth
us
to
be
buryed
with
Christ
in
Baptism
.
Or
as
when
he
affirmeth
of
sinners
,
that
they
crucify
again
to
themselves
the
Son
of
God
.
In
so
much
as
Mr.
in
his
defence
and
Mr.
do
both
of
them
specially
mention
,
and
answer
this
very
objection
urged
by
Mr.
in
his
Omissions
saith
.
And
so
likewise
doth
Mr.
in
his
discourse
of
Evangelical
Fasts
,
I
say
plainly
this
mans
testimony
is
nothing
worth
,
because
he
was
of
little
judgement
in
Divinity
.
Free-will
,
merit
of
works
,
invocation
of
Saints
,
and
such
other
like
,
in
his
defence
against
the
reply
of
Doctrin
taught
in
any
age
since
the
Apostles
time
,
and
see
Mr.
D.
in
his
examination
affirming
in
like
manner
,
and
saying
,
Divers
both
of
the
Greek
and
Latin
Church
,
were
spotted
with
errors
about
freewil
,
Merits
,
invocation
of
Saints
,
almost
all
the
Bishops
and
writers
of
the
Greek
Church
and
Latin
also
,
for
the
most
part
,
were
spotted
with
Doctrines
of
Freewil
,
of
Merit
,
of
invocation
of
Saints
and
such
like
.
in
his
rejoynder
to
Bristow
I
confess
that
held
invocation
of
Saints
to
be
lawful
.
against
the
Rhemish
Testament
in
is
mention
of
invocation
of
Saints
:
speaketh
of
prayers
unto
Martyrs
ascribeth
much
to
the
prayers
of
St.
for
him
many
of
the
antient
the
Saints
departed
pray
for
us
.
against
Purgatory
Ambrose
,
[x]
[x]
Chemnitius
examen
.
part.
3.
pag.
200.
a.
fine
,
saith
,
Invocatio
Sanctorum
tandem
circa
Annum
Domini
370.
per
Basilium
,
Nyssenum
&
Naz
anzenum
in
publicos
Ecclesiae
conventus
invehi
caepit
.
Basil
,
Nazianzen
,
Gregory
Nyssen
,
[y]
[y]
Chemnitius
ibid.
pag.
211.
a.
ante
med.
And
see
further
concerning
Hierom
,
Bullinger
in
Apoc.
Serm.
87.
fol.
270.
b.
ante
med.
Theodoret
,
Hierom
,
allegeth
St.
invocating
St.
and
concludeth
saying
thereof
The
Centurists
to
affirm
,
that
Martyrs
,
and
dead
Saints
did
pray
for
the
living
.
they
allege
prayer
for
himself
to
holy
it
is
said
invocation
of
Angels
it
is
said
there
are
manifest
steps
of
Invocation
of
Saints
in
the
Doctors
of
that
antient
age
.
Justin
,
Clement
and
in
it
is
said
thought
regeneration
wrought
by
Baptism
and
the
word
,
joyned
together
,
they
attribute
efficacy
,
that
is
to
say
,
remission
of
sins
it
was
a
great
error
of
the
old
Doctors
,
in
that
they
supposed
the
external
water
of
Baptism
,
to
be
of
any
value
,
towards
the
purging
of
sin
saith
thereof
inconsiderately
affirm
the
Sacraments
of
the
New
Testament
to
give
salvation
Origen
,
Tertullian
Cyprian
mention
how
that
the
Baptized
persons
were
accustomed
to
be
signed
with
the
sign
of
the
Cross
.
And
see
where
he
saith
And
see
the
Priests
consecration
of
the
water
of
Baptism
,
[k]
[k]
Cent.
3.
col.
124.
lin.
53.
&
col.
126.
lin.
20.
Abrenuntiation
,
[l]
[l]
Cent.
3.
col.
125.
lin.
1.
&
124.
lin.
57.
triple
immersion
,
[m]
[m]
Centur.
3.
col.
125.
lin.
9.
unction
,
such
[n]
[n]
Beza
in
Epist.
Theolog.
Epist.
8.
saith
And
having
recited
sundry
of
those
Ceremonics
he
calleth
them
,
histrionicas
ineptias
pag.
80.
prope
initium
saying
there
further
,
Certè
qui
Apostolos
faciunt
istarum
ineptiarum
authores
&c.
And
a
little
afterwards
,
Plerique
tamen
ex
vertastistimis
illis
Christianorum
Sacra
non
aliter
quam
Cereris
mysteria
quaedam
occultanda
censuerunt
most
antient
adorned
their
Sacraments
with
excess
of
Ceremonies
Su●
saith
in
Mr.
he
chargeth
with
absicedity
herein
,
and
in
his
Decades
in
English
Austin
was
of
mind
,
that
Children
could
not
be
saved
without
Baptism
:
Austin
and
many
Fathers
almost
from
the
very
beginning
of
the
Church
,
to
use
the
Baptism
of
lay
persons
in
danger
of
death
.
he
saith
he
preventeth
an
objection
saying
And
a
little
after
Calvin
,
Chemnitius
Cyprian
,
the
Laodicene
Council
The
Ministers
of
Diocess
in
their
abridgement
with
error
of
using
the
Cross
,
in
confirming
those
that
were
Baptized
,
where
the
Century
Writers
say
in
those
times
of
was
used
private
confession
of
thoughts
and
lesser
sins
then
commanded
and
thought
necessary
satisfaction
was
injoyned
according
to
the
offence
And
see
him
also
alleged
in
Mr.
defence
of
the
English
Translations
thought
by
their
external
Disciplin
of
life
,
to
pay
the
pains
due
[t]
[t]
Vide
Chemnitium
examen
.
part.
2.
pag.
58.
a.
post
med.
and
64.
b.
ante
med.
and
65.
a.
post
med.
for
sins
,
and
to
satisfy
Gods
justice
.
And
see
only
,
but
almost
all
the
most
holy
Fathers
of
that
time
were
in
that
error
:
did
afterwards
absolve
the
penitent
and
see
this
Ceremony
of
imposing
the
Priests
hand
in
absolution
,
mentioned
by
with
the
now
like
used
Ceremony
of
imposing
his
hand
.
Primacy
of
above
the
other
Apostles
alleged
in
Mr.
saith
,
The
twelve
Apostles
had
one
among
them
to
govern
the
rest
:
and
see
further
Calvin
,
[f]
[f]
Musculus
alleged
there
pag.
66.
post
med.
saith
,
The
Celestial
Spirits
are
not
equal
;
the
Apostles
themselves
were
not
equal
;
Peter
is
found
in
many
places
to
have
been
chief
among
the
rest
,
which
we
deny
not
Musculus
saith
,
Among
the
Apostles
themselves
there
was
one
chief
that
had
chief
authoraty
over
the
rest
,
that
Schisms
might
be
compounded
And
see
him
further
there
In
so
much
as
he
doubteth
not
to
answer
there
certain
places
of
Scripture
sbjected
by
our
other
Adversaries
against
in
his
Retentive
against
mo●tives
,
&c.
the
mystery
of
iniquity
having
wrought
in
that
seat
neer
five
or
six
hundred
years
before
them
and
then
greatly
encreased
,
they
were
so
deceived
with
long
continuance
of
error
,
that
they
thought
the
dignity
of
was
much
more
over
the
rest
of
his
fellow-Apostles
than
the
holy
Scriptures
of
God
do
allow
.
long
continuance
the
Church
to
be
built
upon
Hierom
,
[k]
[k]
Cent.
4.
col.
555.
lin.
30.
Hilary
,
[l]
[l]
Cent.
4.
col.
558.
l.
54.
Nazianzen
,
[m]
[m]
Cent.
3.
col.
84.
lin.
73.
it
is
said
,
Tertullianus
non
sine
errore
sentire
videtur
,
Claves
soli
Petro
commissas
,
&
Ecclesiam
super
ipsum
extructam
esse
.
Tertullian
,
[n]
[n]
Centur.
3.
col.
84.
lin.
59.
saith
,
Passim
dicit
Cyprianus
super
Petrum
Ecclesiam
fundatam
esse
:
ut
l.
1.
Epist.
3.
l.
4.
Ep.
9.
&c.
Cyprian
,
[o]
[o]
Cent.
3.
col.
85.
lin.
3.
it
is
said
,
Origines
tract.
5.
in
Matth.
dicit
,
Petrus
per
promissionem
meruit
fieri
Ecclesiae
fundamentum
.
Idem
hom.
17.
in
Lucam
Petrum
vocat
Apostolorum
Principem
.
Origen
,
&c.
And
saith
of
the
Fathers
many
Fathers
they
allege
and
see
next
heretofore
at
where
they
allege
And
Mr.
in
his
Retentive
with
absurdity
,
for
saying
of
&c.
he
deserved
to
be
preferred
before
all
the
Apostles
,
and
he
alone
received
the
Keys
of
the
kingdom
of
Heaven
,
to
be
communicated
to
the
rest
,
in
like
manner
is
called
Prince
of
the
Apostles
by
Prince
and
Head
of
the
rest
,
by
The
Pastor
and
Head
of
the
Church
,
placed
by
Christ
over
the
whole
earth
,
by
in
the
same
homily
The
Master
of
the
whole
world
,
by
The
rock
and
top
of
the
Catholick
Church
(
in
the
Council
of
Head
of
the
Apostles
Arnobius
is
reprehended
for
tearming
him
in
respect
whereof
the
Centurists
do
there
further
say
,
the
Bishop
of
Bishops
&c.
See
this
confessed
And
S.
And
see
further
mention
hereof
in
festival
day
in
honour
of
the
judgements
and
testimonies
of
the
Church
then
corrupted
and
bewitched
,
or
made
blind
with
this
error
.
Peters
Primacy
in
his
examination
against
the
plea
of
the
innocent
,
Printed
having
spoken
of
one
above
the
rest
to
suppress
the
seeds
of
dissention
,
saith
further
thereof
If
this
were
the
principal
means
to
prevent
Schisms
and
dissentions
in
the
Primitive
Church
,
when
the
graces
of
God
were
far
more
abundant
and
eminent
than
now
they
are
:
Nay
if
the
twelve
were
not
like
to
agree
,
except
there
had
been
one
chief
among
them
;
for
saith
among
the
twelve
,
one
was
therefore
chosen
,
that
a
chief
being
appointed
,
occasion
of
dissention
might
be
prevented
,
in
the
words
there
next
following
.
How
can
they
think
that
equality
would
keep
all
the
Pastors
in
the
world
in
peace
and
unity
for
in
all
Societies
,
authority
(
which
cannot
be
where
all
are
equal
)
must
procure
unity
and
obedience
.
That
it
was
not
to
[y]
[y]
Mr.
Covel
.
ibid.
pag.
106.
circa
med.
saith
,
If
it
concern
all
persons
and
ages
in
the
Church
of
Christ
(
as
surely
it
doth
)
the
Government
must
not
cease
with
the
Apostles
;
but
so
much
of
that
authority
must
remain
to
them
,
who
from
time
to
time
are
to
supply
that
charge
.
cease
with
the
Apostles
:
to
keep
all
the
Pastors
of
the
world
in
peace
:
saying
most
pertinent
to
this
purpose
,
and
alleged
next
hereafter
in
the
margent
under
*
and
next
before
Martin
Luther
By
what
course
of
authority
inforcing
obedience
can
the
Churches
divided
members
,
dispersed
in
other
several
Kingdoms
and
Nations
,
be
governed
,
unless
according
to
these
principles
laid
down
by
Mr.
some
one
have
authority
over
them
all
?
If
it
rest
in
the
several
other
Princes
of
those
other
several
Kingdoms
,
who
then
shall
have
authority
to
command
those
Princes
severally
absolute
in
Government
,
disagreeing
also
perhaps
in
Religion
,
and
some
of
them
(
as
in
the
times
of
the
Primitive
Church
)
not
yet
Christian
?
And
if
no
assured
means
be
in
this
case
left
,
how
then
is
that
av●yded
,
which
Mr.
here
saith
of
the
Church
being
in
far
worse
case
than
the
meanest
Commonwealth
?
For
howsever
the
said
several
Kingdoms
of
such
said
several
Princes
,
make
each
of
them
on
absolute
and
several
Common-wealth
,
yet
the
several
Congregations
,
dispersed
throughout
those
several
Kingdoms
,
do
all
of
them
make
but
one
spiritual
Common-wealth
and
Church
so
Christ
,
obliged
in
duty
to
the
belief
and
profession
of
one
and
the
same
faith
.
See
further
hereof
in
the
next
Consideration
and
in
at
the
figure
the
Church
should
be
in
a
far
worse
case
than
the
meanest
Common-wealth
,
nay
almost
than
a
den
of
Thieves
,
if
it
were
left
destitute
of
means
,
either
to
convince
Heresies
or
suppress
them
:
yea
though
there
were
neither
help
nor
assistance
of
the
Christian
Magistrate
,
Jacobus
Andraeas
in
his
reporteth
of
a
prime
Lutheran
to
establish
the
Church
quiet
greatly
commended
for
a
man
raised
up
of
God
,
by
And
also
in
in
the
Book
entituled
saith
from
the
opinion
of
himself
and
other
his
Brethren
,
&c.
As
certain
Bishops
are
president
over
many
Churches
:
(
so
)
the
Bishop
of
is
President
over
all
Bishops
,
and
this
Canonical
Policy
no
wise
man
,
as
I
think
doth
,
or
ought
to
disallow
,
For
the
Monarchy
of
the
Bishop
of
is
in
my
opinion
profitable
to
this
end
,
that
consent
of
Doctrin
may
be
retained
:
wherefore
an
agreement
may
easily
be
established
in
this
article
of
the
Popes
Primacy
,
if
other
articles
could
be
agreed
upon
.
And
see
other
like
saying
set
down
by
a
Catholick
visible
[e]
[e]
Mr.
Iacob
in
his
reasons
taken
out
of
Gods
word
,
&c.
pag.
24.
saith
,
By
acknowledging
a
Catholick
visible
Church
,
it
followeth
necessarily
,
that
there
is
and
ought
to
be
on
earth
an
universal
Government
Ecclesiastical
,
&c.
for
if
there
be
properly
one
visible
Church
,
and
Government
Ecclesiastical
throughout
the
world
,
then
this
must
be
in
some
one
place
eminently
,
for
some
whither
must
we
go
,
when
Christ
biddeth
us
tell
the
Church
:
now
there
is
no
place
in
all
the
world
so
likely
as
Rome
is
to
be
the
visible
and
spring-head
of
universal
Government
of
the
Catholick
Church
.
And
see
more
evidently
in
subdivis.
13.
at
2.3
.
Brereley
tract.
1.
sect.
4.
Also
Martin
Luther
in
loc.
com
.
class.
1.
cap.
37.
pag.
107.
post
med.
saith
,
Cum
Deus
voluerit
habere
unam
Ecclesiam
Catholicam
per
totum
Orbem
,
necesse
fu●t
unum
aliquem
populum
,
imo
unum
aliquem
Patrem
istius
unius
populi
eligi
,
and
quem
&
su●s
posteros
,
spectaret
totus
Orbis
,
&
fieret
unum
ovile
:
&
sic
ex
omnibus
gentibus
in
infinitum
variatis
moribus
;
tamen
unica
fieret
Ecclesia
.
Church
,
Bishops
[f]
[f]
M.
Cartwright
in
M.
Whitgifts
defence
saith
,
if
it
be
necessary
for
keeping
of
un●ty
in
the
Church
that
one
Arch-Bishop
should
be
Primate
over
all
;
why
not
as
meet
,
that
for
the
keeping
of
the
whole
universal
Church
,
there
should
be
one
Archbishop
over
all
?
And
in
his
2.
reply
part.
1.
pag.
582.
paulo
post
med.
he
further
saith
,
This
point
of
keeping
peace
in
the
Church
,
is
one
of
those
which
requireth
as
well
a
Pope
over
all
Arch-Bishops
,
as
one
Arch-Bishop
over
all
Bishops
in
a
Realm
.
And
the
very
same
is
more
fully
as
yet
affirmed
by
Beza
see
his
words
at
large
in
Sarav
a
de
diversis
Ministrorum
gradibus
Of
the
confessed
Government
of
Bishops
and
Arch-Bishops
in
all
ages
since
the
Apostles
,
see
Mr.
in
his
saith
,
If
an
Arch-Bishop
be
necessary
for
calling
a
Provincial
council
,
when
the
Bishops
are
divided
;
it
is
necessary
there
be
also
a
Pope
,
which
may
call
the
general
Council
when
division
is
between
the
Arch-Bishops
,
for
when
the
Churches
of
one
Province
be
divided
from
other
,
as
you
ask
me
,
so
I
ask
you
who
shall
assemble
them
together
?
Who
shall
admonish
them
of
their
duties
when
they
are
assembled
?
If
you
can
find
a
way
how
this
may
be
done
,
without
a
Pope
,
the
way
is
also
found
whereby
the
Church
is
disburdened
of
the
Arch-Bishop
.
See
also
this
point
more
plainly
confessed
by
and
others
alleged
hereafter
in
the
third
Consideration
.
cannot
be
assembled
any
general
Council
,
only
hope
remaining
ever
to
asswage
Protestants
contentions
.
in
confirmation
of
Papists
quarrels
many
of
the
antient
Fathers
were
deceived
to
think
something
more
of
Prerogative
,
and
the
Bishop
of
dignity
,
than
by
the
word
of
God
was
given
to
either
of
them
.
the
third
claimed
to
be
Head
of
the
Universal
Church
is
confessed
by
Mr.
in
his
by
M.
in
his
answer
to
a
counterfeit
Catholick
by
Mr.
in
his
exposition
of
the
Creed
by
Mr.
in
his
Book
of
Antichrist
And
by
Mr.
where
he
affirmeth
,
this
and
all
his
Successors
to
be
Antichrists
.
And
the
very
same
is
affirmed
by
Mr.
in
his
answer
to
a
counterfeit
Catholick
by
M.
one
hundred
two
hundred
years
in
this
fifth
age
the
Roman
Bishops
applyed
themselves
to
get
and
establish
Dominion
over
other
Churches
:
and
in
example
thereof
say
further
there
,
they
usurped
to
themselves
right
of
granting
privileges
and
ornaments
to
other
Archbishops
.
and
in
example
thereof
say
further
there
,
it
is
further
said
they
confirmed
Arch-Bishops
in
their
Seas
,
[o]
[o]
See
this
next
heretofore
at
25.
and
see
further
cent
5
col.
778.
lin.
46.
and
see
next
hereafter
at
67.
in
the
margent
:
and
of
Anthimus
of
Constantinople
deposed
by
Agapitus
,
see
cent.
6.
col.
55.
lin.
20.
and
Liberatus
in
B●eviar
.
cap.
21.
of
Dioscorus
in
like
manner
deposed
,
and
see
Gelasius
in
Epist.
ad
Episcopos
Dardaniae
.
deposed
,
[p]
[p]
Cent.
5.
col.
779.
lin.
31.
it
is
said
,
Sum●bant
sibi
facultatem
excommunicandi
alios
Archiepiscopos
,
&
Ecclesias
,
sic
Leo
excommunicavit
Orientales
,
&
Felix
Ocaclum
,
Gelasius
damnavit
Acatium
&
Petrum
,
miffis
literis
in
Orientem
.
excommunicatd
,
and
[q]
[q]
Cent.
5.
col.
779.
lin.
38.
And
in
example
thereof
say
further
there
.
Nam
Gelasius
in
tomo
Anathematum
,
Petrum
Alexandrinum
secundae
Sedis
Antistitem
negat
absolvi
a
quoquam
pose
se
,
quam
ab
Episcopo
primae
sedis
,
scilicet
Romano
.
absolved
others
;
[r]
[r]
Cent.
5.
col.
779.
lin.
8.
it
is
said
,
Arrogant
sibi
potestatem
citandi
alios
ad
dicendam
coram
sese
causam
:
sic
Constantinopolitanus
(
Episcopus
)
Romam
citatur
,
&
Maximum
citaturum
sese
promittet
Bonifacius
.
arrogating
power
to
themselves
of
citing
other
to
declare
their
cause
before
them
:
it
is
said
against
a
Bishop
appealing
to
the
Apostolick
Sea
,
nothing
should
be
determined
,
but
what
the
Bishop
of
it
is
said
who
was
then
Bishop
of
And
see
further
example
is
given
of
Legates
sent
into
remote
Provinces
(
as
)
it
is
said
&c.
And
see
And
see
further
hereof
they
appointed
their
Legates
in
remote
Provinces
,
determine
all
See
their
testimony
and
examples
hereof
given
Questions
of
Faith
they
took
upon
them
power
of
appointing
general
Councils
,
And
see
the
subscription
of
to
be
Presidents
in
general
Councils
.
by
[z]
[z]
Vt
supra
and
see
this
heretofore
in
the
margent
at
24.
and
see
Centur.
5.
col.
781.
lin.
52.
And
see
Danaeus
in
resp
See
next
before
at
&c.
And
see
where
it
was
said
rejecting
for
unlawful
those
Synods
that
were
called
without
their
authority
.
that
they
had
flatterers
who
affirmed
,
that
without
permission
of
the
Roman
Bishop
,
none
might
undertake
the
person
of
a
Judge
,
Concerning
this
assertion
of
antiquity
see
further
And
see
him
in
averred
that
antiquity
had
attributed
the
principality
of
Priesthood
to
the
Roman
Bishop
above
all
:
Victor
called
the
Roman
Church
,
the
Head
of
all
Churches
:
Turbius
Asturiensis
flattered
Pope
and
acknowleged
his
Superiority
saith
of
his
Legates
in
the
Ephesme
Council
,
and
hereof
see
further
the
letter
of
where
it
is
said
And
again
saith
of
deposed
by
the
Emperor
intruded
into
his
place
sometimes
Bishops
condemned
in
Synods
appealed
to
the
Sea
of
as
did
Patriarch
of
in
the
Council
of
Councils
[g]
[g]
Col.
782.
lin.
36.
And
the
Council
of
Carthage
Epist.
ad
Innocentium
desireth
Innocentius
in
like
tearms
;
Vt
Statutis
nostrae
mediocritatis
etiam
Apostolicae
sedis
adhibeatur
authoritas
And
see
the
Council
of
Ephesus
in
Epist.
ad
Celestinum
Papam
And
that
Primacy
was
thought
to
descend
or
come
to
the
Bishop
of
is
likewise
affirmed
by
by
the
Emperor
in
his
Epistle
to
the
second
by
the
said
in
his
Epistle
to
the
said
Emperor
,
cited
the
second
And
see
And
by
the
first
&c.
Thirdly
and
most
especially
,
is
acknowledged
and
commended
by
St.
(
one
of
the
Fathers
of
that
Council
)
where
he
saith
thereof
,
Pope
did
write
answer
to
the
Bishops
in
all
things
as
became
the
Bishop
of
the
Apostolick
Sea
.
And
see
more
hereof
hereafter
in
this
Consideration
num.
in
the
margent
very
painfully
goeth
about
to
prove
,
that
singular
preheminence
was
given
to
above
the
other
Apostles
;
and
that
thence
rose
the
Primacy
of
the
Roman
Church
.
and
Mr.
And
yet
he
saith
of
It
is
manifest
that
in
his
Epistles
doth
clearly
breath
forth
the
arrogancy
of
the
Anti
christian
Roman
Sea
.
in
his
defence
It
is
certain
that
then
the
Bishop
of
began
at
least
to
claim
Superiority
over
all
Churches
.
Whitgift
[l]
[l]
So
doth
Mr.
Whitgift
tearm
him
in
his
defence
pag.
588.
fine
.
a
godly
Bishop
,
Vincentius
Lyrinensis
[m]
[m]
Vicentius
Lyr.
in
libro
adver.
haer.
prope
finem
See
this
confessed
in
M.
second
reply
and
see
M.
he
claimed
the
hearing
of
matters
in
the
Churches
,
and
[o]
[o]
See
this
in
Mr.
Cartwrights
second
reply
part.
1.
pag.
512.
ante
med.
claimed
Superiority
over
all
Churches
,
taking
upon
him
as
it
were
the
name
of
universal
Bishop
.
and
Mr.
upon
the
Revelations
held
,
that
Councils
are
subject
to
the
Pope
,
and
that
all
should
appeal
to
him
,
but
is
established
the
authority
of
the
four
first
general
Councils
.
See
this
in
Mr.
second
reply
And
see
Mr.
And
see
did
offer
the
name
of
universal
Bishop
,
to
the
Bishop
of
Antioch
,
Hierusalem
,
Alexandria
In
this
age
the
mystery
of
iniquity
was
not
idle
.
the
Bishops
of
challenged
by
Ecclesiastical
Canon
,
the
disallowing
of
those
Synods
whereat
they
were
absent
.
to
Pope
&c.
And
again
And
St.
decades
in
English
on
the
page
next
before
the
first
decad
,
is
set
down
the
Creed
of
Blessed
Bishop
of
&c.
and
in
the
end
of
that
page
is
also
set
down
the
Imperial
Decree
of
the
Emperors
to
imbrace
the
Religion
taught
by
whereof
see
in
the
margent
at
in
his
reply
And
in
proof
thereof
he
allegeth
there
in
his
margent
he
spake
in
the
Dragons
voice
,
when
he
shameth
not
to
write
,
that
the
bishops
of
sentence
was
alove
all
other
to
be
attended
for
in
a
Synod
.
That
no
Council
should
be
celebrated
without
the
sentence
of
the
Bishop
of
saith
bereof
And
Mr.
in
his
Bishop
of
saith
,
it
was
decreed
by
the
Laws
of
the
Church
,
and
immediatly
after
the
Council
,
that
the
Bishop
of
must
be
called
to
the
Synod
,
and
that
,
that
was
voyd
which
was
done
there
besides
his
sentence
.
And
see
This
appeareth
more
plainly
in
and
the
Tripartite
History
.
For
whereas
the
had
affembled
a
Council
at
Bishop
of
Bishop
of
were
both
of
them
absent
.
Yet
is
the
only
absence
of
specially
fet
down
,
as
the
only
cause
of
disanulling
the
said
Council
.
And
so
accordingly
it
is
said
,
Bishop
of
was
absent
from
thence
Neither
was
Bishop
of
the
greatest
Rome
present
thereat
,
neither
did
he
appoint
any
in
his
place
;
whereas
yet
the
Eccelesiastical
Canon
doth
command
,
that
no
Council
ought
to
be
celebrated
without
the
sentence
of
the
Bishop
of
and
see
also
in
Julius
doth
accordingly
allege
this
Canon
.
Julius
made
challenge
thereby
And
whereas
doth
object
this
example
of
and
other
Bishops
of
alleging
this
Canon
his
only
answer
is
,
That
this
objection
,
upon
the
Revelations
See
also
Damasus
wrote
to
the
Councils
of
that
the
judgement
of
the
causes
of
Bishops
,
and
all
other
matters
of
great
importance
,
may
not
be
determined
,
but
by
the
authority
of
the
Apostolick
Sea
.
See
this
in
Mr.
And
the
Conturists
Julius
Bishop
of
at
the
Council
of
outreached
in
claiming
the
hearing
of
causes
,
that
appertained
not
to
him
.
upon
the
Revelations
And
see
the
like
in
Julius
decreed
,
that
whosoever
suspected
his
Judge
,
might
appeal
to
the
Sea
of
it
is
said
of
&c.
And
himself
,
in
his
Ep●stle
to
placed
before
his
Commentaries
upon
Epistle
saith
,
Behold
after
all
this
travail
and
sweat
,
I
am
condemned
,
being
not
so
much
as
accused
:
But
I
look
for
the
sentence
of
your
Apostolick
Sea
,
and
I
humbly
beseech
and
require
your
Holiness
in
this
case
to
aid
me
appealing
to
your
right
and
just
judgement
,
and
command
me
to
come
before
you
,
And
in
his
Epistle
he
further
saith
did
accordingly
make
his
appeal
to
Pope
it
is
said
And
see
the
same
restored
to
his
Bishoprick
saith
,
I
beseech
you
write
that
these
things
so
wrongfully
done
in
my
absence
,
and
I
not
refusing
judgement
,
may
not
be
of
force
,
as
of
their
own
nature
,
they
are
not
,
and
that
those
who
have
done
wrong
may
be
subject
to
the
penalty
of
the
Ecclestastical
Laws
,
and
command
us
to
be
restored
to
our
Church
,
See
this
in
desireth
that
(
his
enemies
)
if
they
will
repent
,
may
not
be
excommunicated
.
See
in
his
Epistle
to
the
Emperor
and
his
wife
,
who
were
adverse
to
and
took
part
with
where
he
saith
,
I
the
least
of
all
and
a
sinner
,
having
yet
the
Throne
of
the
great
Apostle
committed
to
me
,
do
separate
and
remove
thee
and
her
,
from
receiving
the
immaculate
mysteries
of
Christ
our
God
:
and
every
Bishop
or
any
other
of
the
Clergy
which
shall
presume
to
Minister
or
give
to
you
those
holy
mysteries
,
after
the
time
that
you
have
read
the
present
letters
of
my
bond
,
I
pronounce
them
void
of
their
dignity
,
whom
you
placed
in
the
Bishoplicke
Throne
in
room
,
though
he
be
dead
,
we
depose
,
and
command
that
his
name
be
not
written
in
theroll
of
Bishops
.
In
like
manner
we
depose
all
other
Bishops
which
of
purposed
advise
have
communicated
with
him
,
To
the
deposing
of
Bishop
of
we
adde
excommunication
decreed
Chrysostomus
Theophilus
,
to
be
excommunicated
and
deposed
:
the
famous
and
[k]
[k]
So
it
is
tearmed
by
Mr.
Thomas
Bell
in
his
regiment
of
the
Church
pag.
158.
initio
Bishops
and
above
Spain
,
France
,
Italy
,
Sardinia
,
Greece
,
Egypt
,
Thebais
,
Libia
,
Palestine
,
Arabia
,
Of
this
presence
thereat
,
see
present
,
[o]
[o]
The
seventh
Canon
of
this
Council
acknowledged
and
recited
by
the
Centurists
Cent.
4.
col.
764.
l.
6.
And
by
Osiander
in
epitom
,
&c.
pag.
294.
is
,
Placuit
,
ut
si
Episcopus
,
&c.
It
hath
seemed
good
to
us
,
that
if
a
Bishop
be
accused
,
if
the
Bishops
of
the
Province
assembled
together
have
judged
the
matter
,
and
have
deprived
him
,
if
the
party
deprived
do
appeal
and
fly
to
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
&c.
If
the
party
accused
desiring
his
cause
to
be
heard
once
again
do
,
intreat
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
(
ut
è
Latera
suo
Praesbyteros
mittat
)
to
send
Legates
from
his
side
;
it
shall
be
in
the
power
of
the
Bishop
to
do
as
he
shall
think
good
,
&c.
And
see
also
in
those
Authors
the
4.
and
5.
Canons
of
the
said
Council
.
decreed
appeals
to
the
Bishop
of
speaking
of
the
Council
of
decreeing
appeals
to
professeth
to
deliver
the
then
common
received
opinion
and
reason
thereof
saying
,
Osiander
,
Calvin
,
[q]
[q]
Of
Calvin
and
Peter
Martyr
see
in
Brereley
tract.
1.
sect.
7.
in
the
mrgent
at
d.
subd
.
or
exemple
2.
Peter
Martyr
,
[r]
[r]
Frigevillaeus
Gauvius
in
his
Palma
Christiana
pag.
30.
&
122.
&
124.
circa
med.
Trigevillaus
Gauvius
,
The
Centurists
do
confess
and
recite
this
Canon
Century
Writers
Alexandria
,
Paulus
Athanasius
,
[t]
[t]
Nicephorus
l.
9.
c.
6.
and
H●st
.
Tripartit
.
l.
4.
c.
6.
it
is
said
,
Ipsis
Romam
v●nire
praecepit
,
&
venerab●lem
Athanasium
ad
judic●um
regulariter
evocav●t
,
ille
continuo
,
evocatione
suscepta
,
venit
,
&c.
And
see
Theo●oret
hist.
l.
2.
c.
4.
summoned
the
great
according
to
the
Canons
and
see
Julius
hearing
the
accusations
and
complaint
of
each
one
,
Commanded
certain
of
the
Bishops
of
the
East
to
appear
before
him
,
at
a
certain
day
,
and
see
this
further
in
saith
of
restored
every
one
of
those
Bishops
to
their
own
place
fretus
Ecclesiae
Romanae
praerogativa
,
[y]
[y]
Cent.
4.
col.
550.
lin.
15.
and
Zozomen
ut
supra
and
see
Socrates
l.
2.
c.
11.
and
Hist.
Tripartit
.
l.
4.
c.
15.
Also
D.
Philippus
Nicolai
d●
Regno
Christi
l.
2.
pag.
149.
circa
med.
saith
of
this
matter
,
Julius
Pontifex
,
referent
bus
Socrate
&
Zozomeno
literas
ad
Orientales
d●dit
,
in
quibus
,
ut
ipsae
literae
contestantur
,
non
semel
indicat
,
sibi
soli
,
qui
sit
primae
sedis
;
ut
ait
,
Praesul
,
singulari
quodam
privilegio
,
ut
ex
praescripto
divino
,
jus
competere
,
Synodos
generales
convocandi
,
nee
minùs
ad
se
quoque
solum
,
ejus
Vrbis
Antistitem
pertinere
dicit
,
ut
de
causis
Episcoporum
,
&
id
genus
aliis
gravioribus
negotiis
cognoscat
:
Ad
eundem
modum
&
pari
ambitione
Damasus
,
&c.
&
postea
Innocentius
,
&c.
by
Prerogative
of
the
Roman
Sea
.
This
Epistle
is
alleged
in
which
is
mentioned
their
citation
unto
judgement
at
a
certain
day
saith
to
them
See
this
saying
reprehended
the
second
hundred
years
And
afterwards
in
the
same
Epistle
he
further
saith
by
his
Letters
to
depose
and
to
appoint
an
other
in
his
place
.
Basilides
,
who
[b]
[b]
Cyprian
l.
1.
Epist.
4.
circa
med.
saith
of
Basilides
:
Romam
pergens
Stephanum
collegam
nostrum
longè
positum
,
&
gestae
rei
ac
veritatis
ignarum
fefellit
,
ut
exambiret
reponi
se
injustè
in
Episcopatum
de
quo
fuerat
justè
depositus
.
going
to
thought
to
deceive
(
Pope
then
ignorant
of
the
matter
,
so
to
procure
himself
injustly
restored
to
the
Bishoprick
,
from
whence
he
was
justly
deposed
.
confirming
,
deposing
,
and
restoring
of
Bishops
,
It
doth
not
follow
,
that
because
the
Bishop
of
used
this
right
,
therefore
he
had
that
right
,
certainly
he
had
no
right
to
do
this
,
but
only
Tyranny
and
Usurpation
.
Tyranny
and
usurpation
Pope
Stephen
in
this
age
to
threaten
excommunication
to
and
all
for
rebaptizing
Hereticks
he
did
erroneously
think
the
Keys
to
be
committed
to
alone
,
and
the
Church
to
be
built
on
him
.
the
Church
to
have
been
built
upon
one
Chair
founded
by
our
Lords
voice
upon
the
rock
,
there
ought
to
be
one
Bishop
in
the
Catholick
Church
,
and
for
his
calling
Chair
the
principal
Church
,
from
whence
Priestly
unity
ariseth
teaching
without
any
foundation
of
Scripture
,
that
the
Roman
Church
ought
to
be
acknowledged
of
all
other
for
the
Mother
&
root
of
the
Catholick
Church
.
in
his
answer
to
the
second
part
of
reasons
of
refusal
to
subscription
was
[o]
[o]
Mr.
Whitgist
in
his
Defence
,
&c.
pag.
510.
prope
sinem
.
a
godly
Bishop
and
Martyr
,
and
the
Church
at
that
time
in
great
purity
,
not
being
long
after
the
Apostles
times
:
Amandus
Polanus
Basil
[p]
[p]
Amandus
Polonus
in
sil
.
Thesium
Theolog.
pag.
165.
to
have
shewed
a
Papal
mind
and
arrogancy
:
Spark
[q]
[q]
Mr.
Spark
against
Mr.
John
d'Albines
in
his
answer
to
the
Preface
ante
med.
And
see
Osiander
in
Epitom
.
&c.
cent.
2.
pag.
87.
&
96.
somewhat
Pope-like
to
have
exceeded
his
bounds
,
when
he
took
upon
him
to
excommunicate
the
Bishops
of
the
East
.
exercising
jurisdiction
upon
other
Churches
The
Protestant
writer
Hamelmannus
And
see
Mr.
in
his
desence
might
yet
remember
the
Apostles
own
lively
Preaching
,
The
saying
of
where
he
saith
&c.
These
words
seem
so
forcible
,
that
the
Centurists
do
say
thereof
&c.
So
fortheir
best
answer
,
insinuating
(
without
any
proof
,
and
against
all
Copies
new
and
old
)
that
the
place
is
forged
.
all
the
Churches
ought
to
accord
to
the
Roman
Church
in
regard
of
a
more
powerable
principality
:
a
[u]
[u]
See
this
in
the
Alphabetical
Table
of
the
second
Century
at
the
word
Irenaeus
.
corrupt
saying
,
concerning
the
Primacy
of
the
Roman
Church
.
Philippus
Nicolai
undertaking
to
speak
affirmeth
,
that
in
his
Omissions
of
In
so
much
as
the
learned
Protestants
in
their
doubt
not
to
derive
from
St.
himself
(
as
being
the
prognosticon
or
type
thereof
)
the
confessed
(
in
their
opinion
ambitious
)
claim
of
his
Successors
the
Bishops
of
saying
to
this
purpose
there
(
&c.
to
the
infirmity
of
the
Apostles
,
and
of
the
first
succeeding
Bishops
of
in
his
was
the
first
Father
and
Founder
of
Traditions
and
Primacy
,
or
Romish
Episcopality
.
This
as
appeareth
by
testimony
of
alleged
by
the
C●nturists
lived
in
the
Apostles
time
,
and
was
Scholar
to
St.
as
witnesseth
Mr.
in
his
answer
to
a
counterfeit
Catholick
And
Mr.
maketh
no
other
exception
to
his
authority
,
but
that
be
was
a
whose
error
as
the
Centurists
do
report
was
,
that
after
the
Resurrection
,
Christ
would
a
well
with
us
here
upon
earth
for
a
thousand
years
,
whereto
the
Heretick
in
the
Apostles
time
added
an
expectation
of
all
helly
cheer
and
fleshly
lust
to
be
then
accomplished
whereof
see
St.
from
which
was
free
,
as
but
only
mistaking
literally
that
which
St.
saith
mystically
of
our
reigning
with
Christ
for
a
thousand
years
.
Into
which
mist-king
also
did
holy
both
of
them
fall
as
is
noted
by
the
Centurists
and
yet
their
testimony
in
other
matters
not
contradicted
,
is
,
and
ever
was
of
great
authority
in
the
Church
of
God
.
Also
&c.
Printed
&c.
And
Mr.
D.
in
his
treasise
concerning
Antichrist
seemeth
likewise
to
acknowledge
,
though
not
the
then
open
exercise
of
(
the
Popes
)
universal
Dominion
:
yet
the
private
Doctrin
thereof
,
saying
,
The
(
very
same
)
Antichrist
,
which
is
to
be
destroyed
at
the
second
comming
of
Christ
,
was
come
even
in
the
Apostles
time
,
although
he
was
not
revealed
by
exercising
openly
a
Soveraign
and
universal
Dominion
.
In
like
respect
whereof
Mr.
in
his
foresaid
saith
,
We
are
sure
that
the
mystery
of
iniquity
did
work
in
time
,
and
fell
not
asleep
so
soon
as
was
dead
,
waking
again
years
after
,
when
this
mystery
was
disclosed
,
and
therefore
no
marvail
though
perusing
Councils
,
Fathers
and
stories
from
the
Apostles
forward
,
we
find
the
Print
of
the
Popes
feet
,
And
see
Mr.
like
full
acknowledgement
in
his
saying
alleged
heretofore
in
this
number
at
in
his
Omissions
saith
,
Mr.
in
his
reply
against
saith
,
we
think
it
no
heresy
to
fast
on
the
Lords
Day
,
more
than
other
days
,
And
the
like
is
affiemed
by
See
this
confessed
by
Mr.
in
Mr.
And
see
this
confessed
by
Mr.
Also
St.
reporteth
and
condemneth
the
error
of
the
Aerians
,
saying
of
them
,
saith
,
To
fast
on
the
Lords
Day
is
a
great
offence
,
especially
since
the
detestable
heresy
of
the
Manichees
,
who
appoint
unto
their
hearers
this
day
as
lawful
to
be
fasted
upon
.
And
see
this
alleged
by
Mr.
in
his
defence
It
is
sin
not
to
fast
in
Lent
,
alleged
in
Mr.
Austin
,
[h]
[h]
Chrysostom
.
ad
pop.
hom.
6.
prope
finem
Chrysostom.
Ambrose
,
Maximus
Taurinensis
,
Theophilus
,
Hierom
,
and
others
do
affirm
,
the
fast
of
Lent
to
be
an
Apostolical
tradition
.
See
this
in
the
superstition
of
Lent
and
fasting
to
have
been
allowed
and
commanded
by
in
his
defence
who
was
Scholar
to
St.
and
the
same
Epistle
of
being
ad
is
in
like
manner
cited
and
acknowledged
by
Mr.
in
his
defence
and
by
Mr.
And
Mr.
in
his
Ecclesiastical
Policy
answereth
our
Adversaries
usual
objection
made
against
it
.
And
so
likewise
doth
Mr.
in
his
desence
reporting
the
errors
of
affirmeth
of
him
that
he
said
,
Neither
shall
fasting
be
appointed
;
for
these
things
be
Judaical
and
under
the
law
of
bondage
.
If
at
all
I
will
fast
,
I
will
choose
any
day
of
my self
,
and
I
will
fast
for
liberty
.
And
see
the
like
in
St.
and
confessed
by
Mr.
hereafter
in
this
Consideration
num.
in
the
margent
at
This
opinion
of
though
thus
condemned
,
was
yet
so
agreeable
,
and
the
very
same
with
the
new
doctrin
of
Protestants
,
that
Mr.
And
see
this
condemned
opinion
of
yet
further
defended
by
Mr.
in
his
answer
to
a
counterfeit
Catholick
And
by
though
yet
others
,
who
distike
our
adversaries
over-plain
Novellism
herein
,
do
specially
condemn
and
his
foresaid
defended
doctrin
,
as
doth
namely
Mr.
in
his
Ecclesiastical
Policy
And
the
Protestant
Author
of
the
book
intituled
Hereof
see
(
hereafter
in
this
Consideration
in
the
place
before
cited
)
And
Mr.
in
his
answer
to
a
counterfeit
Catholick
confesseth
this
,
saying
,
I
will
not
dissemble
that
which
you
think
the
greatest
matter
,
taught
that
prayer
for
the
dead
was
unprofitable
,
as
witness
both
which
they
count
for
an
error
.
Also
he
taught
that
fasting-days
are
not
to
be
observed
.
And
Mr.
of
the
Church
saith
,
The
eleventh
is
the
heresy
of
He
condemned
the
custom
of
the
Church
in
naming
the
dead
at
the
Altar
,
and
offering
the
sacrifice
of
the
Eucharist
,
that
is
of
thanksgiving
for
them
.
He
disliked
set
fasts
,
and
would
not
admit
any
difference
between
a
Bishop
and
a
Presbyter
,
He
was
justly
condemned
And
see
this
confessed
in
like
manner
by
reciteth
the
condemned
errors
of
Whereas
Mr.
against
the
Rhemish
Testament
in
and
many
others
do
commonly
object
,
that
the
Heretick
was
the
first
that
appointed
laws
of
fasting
:
Mr.
in
his
Ecclesiastieal
Policy
answereth
with
us
,
that
the
were
reprehended
only
,
for
that
they
brought
in
sundry
unaccustomed
days
of
fasting
,
continued
their
fasts
a
great
deal
longer
,
and
made
them
more
rigorons
,
maintaining
Montanism
wrote
a
book
in
defence
of
the
new
fast
,
And
the
foresaid
Protestant
Author
of
answereth
in
like
manner
saying
&c.
See
this
answer
more
at
large
in
the
book
it self
.
Whereas
Mr.
against
the
and
commonly
most
Protestants
do
object
the
saying
of
St.
against
our
Catholick
Doctrin
of
fasting
from
certain
meats
;
Mr.
in
his
Ecclesiastical
Policy
saith
with
us
hereof
,
Against
those
Hereticks
which
have
urged
perpetual
abstinence
from
certain
meats
,
as
being
in
their
very
nature
unclean
;
the
Church
hath
still
b●nt
her self
as
an
enemy
,
St.
giving
charge
to
take
heed
of
them
,
And
the
foresaid
Author
of
giveth
the
same
answer
to
the
said
saying
of
St.
as
likewise
doth
St.
An
answer
so
evidently
true
,
that
Mr.
(
the
Puritan
)
in
his
defence
of
the
Church
and
Ministry
of
acknowledgeth
,
that
the
place
of
is
understood
of
who
did
absolutely
condemn
Marriage
and
certain
meats
;
and
so
(
saith
he
)
are
in
no
comparison
with
the
Papists
,
if
they
erred
in
nothing
else
.
The
Apostles
did
not
deliver
all
things
by
writing
,
but
many
things
without
,
and
these
be
as
worthy
of
credit
as
the
other
I
answer
,
that
this
is
an
inconsiderat
speech
,
and
unworthy
so
great
a
Father
.
We
must
use
Traditions
,
for
the
Scripture
hath
not
all
things
,
and
therefore
the
Apostles
delivered
certain
things
by
writing
,
and
certain
by
Tradition
Some
things
we
have
from
Scripture
,
other
things
from
the
Apostles
Tradition
,
in
his
conclusions
annexed
to
his
conference
,
the
I
take
not
upon
me
to
controle
them
;
but
let
the
Church
judge
,
if
they
considered
with
advice
enough
,
is
objected
to
say
,
That
the
Apostles
published
their
Doctrin
,
partly
by
writing
,
partly
without
writing
,
as
it
were
by
a
certain
unwritten
Law
;
Mr.
saith
thereto
,
I
answer
,
that
this
testimony
is
plain
enough
,
but
in
no
force
to
be
received
,
because
it
is
against
the
Scriptures
.
And
whereas
saith
,
That
the
Apostles
d●d
deliver
(
their
Doctrin
)
partly
by
writing
,
partly
without
writing
,
hereafter
alleged
in
this
Consideration
num.
saith
,
I
do
acknowledge
that
is
in
many
places
a
great
Patron
of
Traditions
.
Dyonysius
Areopagita
Greek
Church
Latin
Church
Also
M.
D.
of
the
Church
the
greatest
of
all
the
Fathers
,
&
worthiest
Divine
the
Church
of
God
ever
had
since
the
Apostles
times
.
The
Apostles
commanded
nothing
hereof
,
but
that
custom
which
was
opposed
herein
against
is
to
be
believed
to
proceed
from
their
tradition
,
as
many
things
be
,
which
the
whole
Church
holdeth
,
and
are
therefore
well
believed
to
be
commanded
of
the
Apostles
,
although
they
be
not
written
.
See
the
like
saying
in
St.
See
Mr.
in
Mr.
To
allow
St.
saying
is
to
bring
in
Popery
again
.
See
Mr.
words
alleged
And
see
his
further
assertion
hereof
in
his
Reply
against
Master
If
St.
judgement
be
a
good
judgement
,
then
there
be
some
things
commanded
of
God
,
which
are
not
in
the
Scriptures
,
and
thereupon
no
sufficient
Doctrin
conteined
in
the
Scriptures
:
Clemens
Alexandrinus
,
Origen
,
Epiphanius
,
Ambrose
,
Hierom
,
Maximus
,
Theophilus
,
Basil
,
Damascene
,
See
Mr.
against
Purgatory
and
against
and
against
Chrysostom
,
Tertullian
,
Cyprian
,
Augustin
,
Hierom
,
See
Mr.
Chrysostom
,
Epiphanius
,
Tertullian
,
Cyprian
,
Augustine
,
Innocentius
,
Leo
,
Basil
,
Eusebius
,
Damascen
,
See
this
saying
of
Master
in
Mr.
rejoynder
to
R●ply
Printed
the
Fathers
declined
all
from
the
simplicity
of
the
Gospel
in
Ceremonies
.
Machabees
,
Ecclesiasticus
,
Toby
Unworthily
so
s●cluded
by
Mr.
in
his
answer
to
Mr.
for
it
is
a
rash
assertion
so
to
measure
the
Scriptures
by
the
●ongue
,
wherein
they
are
written
,
as
to
restrain
the
Spirit
of
God
to
one
only
Language
.
The
known
vanity
of
which
said
asser●ion
is
sufficiently
further
disproved
by
example
of
a
great
part
whereof
though
not
written
in
Hebrew
,
is
yet
by
our
adversaries
themselves
acknowledged
for
Canonical
.
Neither
is
it
approved
that
God
would
direct
by
his
holy
Spirit
no
Authors
in
their
writings
,
but
such
as
were
known
,
and
also
further
declared
by
certain
testimony
,
to
be
Prophets
.
For
our
adversaries
cannot
yet
tell
who
were
Authors
of
the
several
Books
of
the
third
and
fourth
of
the
two
of
and
the
Books
of
even
Mr.
saith
hereof
&c.
And
Mr.
in
his
saith
,
We
receive
many
Books
●n
the
old
Testament
,
the
A●thors
whereof
are
not
perfectly
known
.
Also
and
the
publishers
of
the
English
B●bles
of
in
the
Preface
or
Argument
upon
the
Ep●stle
to
the
H●brews
,
do
all
of
them
profess
to
rest
doubtful
of
the
Author
thereof
,
there
affirming
,
that
it
is
not
written
by
whereof
see
also
further
in
unworthily
secluded
Whitaker
,
from
the
Canon
they
were
written
in
Greek
or
some
other
forein
language
,
those
whom
God
had
declared
to
be
his
Prophets
Austin
,
the
third
Council
of
Carthage
,
&c.
Also
the
third
Council
of
&c.
And
see
the
like
accompt
made
by
and
by
In
the
Tower
disputation
with
the
first
days
conference
it
is
said
in
his
Conclusions
annexed
to
his
conference
,
the
second
Conclusion
reproveth
herein
the
third
Council
of
Reynolds
,
[o]
[o]
Zanchius
de
Sacra
Scriptura
pag.
32.
&
33.
acknowledgeth
the
foresaid
like
Judgement
of
the
Carthage
Council
,
Innocentius
,
and
Gelasius
.
Zanchius
,
[p]
[p]
Hospinianus
in
Hist.
Sacramentar
.
part.
1.
pag.
160.
paulo
ante
med.
rejecteth
herein
the
Judgement
of
the
Carthage
Council
.
And
ibid.
post
med.
&
pag.
161.
ante
med.
he
likewise
rejecteth
Innocentius
&
Gelasius
:
&
pag.
161.
post
med.
he
reproveth
St.
Austin
.
Hospinianus
,
[q]
[q]
Lubbertus
d●
principiis
Christian
.
dogm
.
l.
1.
cap.
4.
pag.
8.
prope
finem
sa●th
,
Concedo
quosdam
ex
his
libris
à
Carthaginen●ibus
admissos
,
s●d
nego
eos
propterea
esse
verbum
Dei.
Nulla
enim
Cono
lia
habent
istam
author●●atem
.
Lubbertus
,
[r]
[r]
Hiperius
in
Method
.
Theolog.
l.
1.
pag.
46.
fine
saith
,
In
Concilio
Carthag●ensi
tertio
adduntur
ad
Canonem
,
&c.
Sapientia
&
Ecclesiasticus
,
libri
duo
Machabaeorum
,
Tobias
,
Judith
,
&c.
quos
libros
omnes
eodem
ordine
numerat
Augustinus
,
Innocentius
&
Gelasius
.
And
then
afterwards
more
at
large
reciteth
their
Judgement
.
Hipertus
,
of
the
Church
acknowledgeth
the
like
judgement
herein
of
St.
and
the
third
Council
of
See
D.
most
plainly
confessing
St.
like
judgement
had
of
the
Book
of
he
further
saith
of
all
these
Books
:
If
be
not
deceived
,
they
were
approved
as
parts
of
the
old
Testament
by
the
Apostles
.
and
also
was
so
far
from
the
Hebrews
opinion
hereof
,
that
he
doubted
not
to
defend
for
sacred
against
(
who
doubted
thereof
)
the
History
of
which
the
Hebrews
and
Protestans
reject
;
hereof
see
He
doth
likewise
affirm
that
part
of
to
be
sacred
and
Canonical
,
which
the
Protestants
refuse
,
as
not
being
in
the
Hebrews
Canon
.
Origen
,
[a]
[a]
Epiphanius
haer.
76.
ante
med.
numbreth
Sapientia
and
Ecclesiasticus
among
the
divine
Scriptures
:
and
in
libro
de
pond
.
&
niensur
.
paulo
post
init
.
he
referreth
Sapientia
unto
Salomon
as
Author
thereof
.
Epiphanius
,
Hierom
As
concerning
whereas
he
unto
an
unwary
Reader
may
seem
to
seclude
certain
Chapters
of
rejected
by
Protestants
,
as
not
being
in
the
Hebrews
Canon
;
In
so
much
that
mistaking
herein
(
as
the
Protestants
do
)
meaning
,
doth
reprehend
and
charge
with
refusal
of
these
foresaid
parts
of
accordingly
also
as
doth
Mr.
allege
the
foresaid
place
of
against
those
Chapters
of
answereth
and
explaineth
himself
saying
&c.
Truly
I
did
not
set
down
what
my self
thought
,
but
what
the
Hebrews
are
accustomed
to
say
against
us
herein
,
calling
there
fierther
a
foolish
Sycophant
,
for
mistaking
and
charging
him
with
the
Hebrews
opinion
.
See
yet
this
point
of
St.
thus
explaining
himself
confessed
by
Mr.
D.
in
his
answer
to
Master
And
see
the
conference
of
Also
St.
most
expresly
placeth
the
Books
of
(
rejected
by
the
Hebrews
)
among
the
stories
of
divine
Scripture
.
And
saith
of
that
Book
(
to
wil
with
the
Jews
)
saith
,
Among
which
are
the
Books
of
which
not
the
Jews
,
but
the
Church
accounteth
for
Canonical
.
And
St.
saith
of
the
Though
the
Hebrews
do
not
receive
them
into
their
Canon
,
yet
the
Church
of
Christ
doth
honour
them
among
the
divine
Books
.
So
clearly
did
the
antient
Fathers
disclaim
from
the
Hebrews
Catalogue
which
our
adversaries
profess
to
maintain
and
follow
.
So
is
the
Book
of
Wisedom
alleged
by
By
St.
and
see
And
it
is
yet
further
referred
to
as
Author
thereof
,
by
So
likewise
is
the
Book
of
alleged
by
and
(
which
further
proveth
they
thought
it
Canonical
)
it
it
referred
to
as
Author
thereof
,
by
So
also
is
the
Book
of
alleged
by
among
the
other
Prophets
,
of
whom
the
Hereticks
called
did
feign
certa●n
soolish
devices
.
The
like
might
be
further
alleged
of
the
other
controverted
Books
,
but
this
place
is
not
capable
thereof
.
divine
Scripture
,
wherein
the
Holy
Ghost
speaketh
,
Laodicen
Council
Of
the
great
variety
of
pretended
Scriptures
see
in
in
the
margent
under
the
letter
where
he
saith
:
Of
the
very
many
writings
forged
under
the
Apostles
names
,
see
&
St.
and
see
also
the
Protestant
Writer
In
which
places
mention
is
severally
made
of
sundry
writings
forged
under
the
names
of
and
divers
others
,
and
St.
insinuateth
the
then
forging
of
Epistles
in
his
name
.
In
the
the
first
days
conference
,
D.
The
Deans
of
affirmeth
plainly
the
Epistle
of
St.
to
be
a
counterfeit
or
bas●ard
Eorstle
.
Also
Mr.
in
his
Survey
of
Christs
sufferings
,
saith
,
The
Scriptures
were
not
fully
received
in
all
places
,
no
not
in
time
.
He
saith
the
Epistles
of
the
second
of
the
second
and
third
of
are
contradicted
,
as
not
written
by
the
Apostles
,
the
Epistle
to
the
Hebrews
was
for
a
while
contradicted
,
the
Churches
of
did
not
receive
the
second
Epistle
of
nor
the
second
and
third
of
nor
the
Epistle
of
nor
the
&c.
The
like
might
be
said
for
the
Churches
of
will
●ou
hence
conclude
that
these
parts
of
Scripture
were
not
Apostolick
,
or
that
we
need
not
to
receive
them
now
,
because
they
were
formerly
doubted
of
?
So
fully
doth
Mr.
answer
our
Adversaries
like
usual
objection
had
against
the
and
the
other
B●nks
of
the
old
Testament
now
in
question
.
More
confessed
examples
her
of
alleged
by
Protestants
in
the
margent
at
the
Letter
sa●ing
,
In
the
had
with
the
first
days
conference
,
D.
the
Deans
of
do
thus
report
of
themselves
:
for
proof
whereof
we
allege
the
testimony
of
where
he
thus
writeth
:
The
Epistle
of
is
said
to
be
published
by
some
other
und●r
his
name
,
and
of
the
he
saith
,
that
it
is
denyed
of
many
to
he
●●s
:
we
also
alleged
writing
thus
;
thes
Books
that
be
gainsaid
,
though
they
be
known
to
many
,
he
these
,
the
Epistle
attributed
to
the
Epistle
of
the
later
of
the
second
and
third
of
And
in
the
fourth
days
conference
M.
D.
saith
concerning
that
(
Epistle
)
which
is
written
to
the
Hebrews
,
many
have
doubted
of
it
.
And
also
concerning
the
he
saith
it
was
doubt●d
of
by
many
,
and
so
with
some
were
the
two
last
Epistles
of
in
his
saying
alleged
next
heretofore
in
the
margent
under
a
prime
Lutheran
speaking
of
the
last
Canon
of
the
Laodicen
Council
(
commonly
objected
by
our
Adversaries
)
wherein
are
omitted
the
Books
now
in
question
,
and
the
in
his
Epitom
&c.
And
see
this
point
more
fully
in
in
the
text
and
margent
there
at
And
see
at
large
in
the
Protestant
Authors
themselves
the
places
there
cited
,
wherein
they
reject
these
Scriptures
,
under
colour
,
and
pretence
,
that
they
were
denyed
or
doubted
of
in
the
Primitive
Church
,
Epistles
of
the
second
of
the
Epistle
to
the
and
the
in
his
answer
to
a
counterfeit
Catholick
saith
,
the
Church
of
Christ
hath
judgement
to
discern
true
writings
from
counterfeit
,
and
the
word
of
God
from
the
writings
of
men
,
and
this
judgement
she
hath
of
the
Holy
Ghost
.
And
Mr.
in
his
defence
of
the
Apology
and
after
the
other
Edition
of
saith
,
The
Church
of
God
hath
the
spirit
of
Wisedom
,
whereby
to
discern
true
Scripture
from
false
.
The
Protestant
Author
of
the
Scripture
and
the
Church
so
greatly
commendeth
in
his
Preface
thereof
to
the
Reader
affirm
,
that
The
Church
is
indued
with
the
Spirit
of
God
:
(
and
that
)
the
diligence
and
authority
of
the
Church
is
to
be
acknowledged
herein
,
which
hath
partly
given
forth
her
testimony
of
the
assured
writings
,
and
hath
partly
by
her
Spiritual
judgement
refused
the
writings
which
are
unworthy
:
And
afterwards
he
further
saith
,
We
could
not
believe
the
Gospel
,
were
it
not
that
the
Church
taught
us
and
witnessed
,
that
this
doctrin
was
delivered
by
the
Apostles
.
To
this
end
Mr.
in
his
first
Book
of
Ecclesiastical
Policy
Of
things
necessary
,
the
very
chiefest
is
to
know
what
Books
we
are
bound
to
esteem
holy
,
which
point
is
confessed
impossible
for
the
Scripture
it self
to
teach
,
whereof
he
giveth
a
very
sensible
demonstration
saying
,
It
is
not
the
word
of
God
,
which
doth
or
possibly
can
assure
us
that
we
do
well
to
think
it
his
word
;
for
if
any
one
Book
of
Scripture
did
give
testimony
of
all
,
yet
still
that
Scripture
which
giveth
credit
to
the
rest
,
would
require
an
other
Scripture
to
give
credit
unto
it
;
Neither
could
we
come
to
any
pause
wherein
to
rest
,
unless
besides
Scripture
there
were
some
thing
which
might
assure
us
,
Which
he
acknowledgeth
to
be
the
authority
of
Gods
Church
allegeth
further
the
like
judgement
of
Mr.
D.
in
his
defence
of
Mr.
five
Books
saying
,
Doubtless
it
is
a
tolerable
opinion
of
the
Church
of
if
they
go
no
further
(
as
some
of
them
do
not
)
to
affirm
that
the
Scriptures
are
holy
and
divine
in
themselves
:
but
so
esteemed
by
us
,
for
the
authority
of
the
Church
.
And
after
in
the
same
page
,
It
is
not
the
word
of
God
which
doth
,
or
possibly
can
assure
us
that
we
do
well
to
think
it
is
the
word
of
God
:
the
first
outward
motion
leading
men
so
to
esteem
of
the
Scripture
is
the
authority
of
Gods
Church
,
which
teacheth
us
to
receive
Gospel
who
was
not
an
Apostle
,
and
to
refuse
the
Gospel
of
who
was
an
Apostle
,
and
to
retain
Gospel
,
who
saw
not
Christ
,
and
to
reject
the
Gospel
of
that
saw
him
Isido●e
,
Innocentius
,
Gelasius
M.
D.
in
his
answer
to
saith
,
Saint
a
man
far
beyond
all
that
ever
were
before
him
,
or
shall
in
likelihood
follow
after
him
,
both
for
humane
and
divine
learning
,
those
being
excepted
that
were
inspired
.
Also
M.
D.
of
the
Church
the
greatest
of
all
the
Fathers
,
and
worthiest
Divine
the
Church
of
God
ever
had
since
the
Apostles
times
:
And
M.
D.
in
his
answer
to
Mr.
saith
of
the
untruths
or
repugnances
supposed
to
be
in
these
Books
now
in
question
:
We
could
without
violence
have
afforded
them
the
reconcilement
of
other
Scriptures
,
and
undoubtedly
have
proved
them
to
be
most
true
.
And
●e
maketh
special
answer
to
certain
such
objected
repugnances
.
Concerning
the
like
seeming
repugnancy
of
other
Scriptures
Mr.
in
his
defence
affirmeth
,
that
St.
and
that
St.
and
in
St.
are
words
alleged
under
the
name
of
which
are
not
found
in
but
in
Also
in
our
Saviour
is
said
to
be
crucified
in
the
third
hour
,
whereas
in
sate
in
judgement
upon
him
,
about
the
sixt
hour
.
In
like
manner
to
be
the
son
of
the
son
of
and
so
was
Grandfather
to
whereas
in
it
is
said
that
years
,
and
begat
upon
which
said
last
appearing
difficulty
,
though
,
in
his
several
Editions
of
to
reconcile
do
in
the
said
third
Chapter
of
leave
out
these
words
,
Who
was
the
son
of
and
is
therein
defended
by
Mr.
in
his
defence
of
the
English
Translations
against
Mr.
in
the
Preface
yet
the
English
translation
of
dare
not
follow
therein
.
To
these
few
examples
sundry
other
like
might
be
added
,
all
which
notwithstanding
we
are
bound
to
acknowledge
the
said
Scriptures
for
true
and
sacred
(
and
so
likewise
the
other
Books
now
in
question
)
though
the
occurring
difficulties
were
greater
than
yet
is
urged
.
caused
images
to
be
Painted
on
Church
Wals
:
Lactantius
affirmeth
many
superstitious
things
concerning
the
efficacy
of
Christs
image
erred
in
the
worshipping
of
Images
in
his
pageant
of
Popes
by
his
Indulgences
[s]
[s]
Osiander
in
Epit.
cent.
6.
pag.
288.
fine
,
and
see
Peter
Martyr
in
his
Common
places
part.
2.
pag.
343.
fine
,
&
Chemnitius
in
his
examen
,
part.
4.
pag.
32.
b.
fine
.
established
Pilgrimage
to
Images
,
and
defended
worshipping
of
Images
Leo
[t]
[t]
See
Bale
in
his
pageant
of
Popes
pag.
24.
and
Mr.
Symonds
on
the
Revelations
pag.
57.
fine
saith
decreed
that
reverence
should
be
given
to
Images
,
&c.
a
Protestant
Writer
confesseth
saying
And
see
also
hereof
the
first
that
stirred
up
War
against
Images
.
See
this
hereafter
in
this
Consideration
num.
u.
x.
y.
vertue
of
the
sign
of
the
Cross
,
and
see
Mr.
their
worshipping
of
it
See
hereafter
in
this
Consideration
See
hereafter
in
this
Consideration
after
at
in
his
exam
saith
hereof
and
see
the
other
Century
Writers
of
Hierom
did
foolishly
contend
that
the
Reliques
of
Saints
were
to
be
worshipped
:
in
his
answer
to
a
counterfeit
Catholick
alleged
hereafter
in
this
Consideration
num.
at
d.
Hereof
M.
saith
,
I
do
not
think
those
miracles
vain
,
which
are
reported
to
have
been
done
at
the
Monuments
of
Saints
.
And
saith
,
Who
can
gainsay
those
things
which
God
to
this
day
worketh
miraculously
and
visibly
at
the
Monuments
of
the
Saints
.
And
see
Mr.
where
he
saith
,
The
Idol
ceased
to
give
any
more
Oracles
,
saying
,
that
for
the
Body
of
(
the
Martyr
)
he
could
give
no
more
answers
.
And
see
Mr.
in
the
margent
there
,
and
And
of
many
other
miracles
read
only
St.
and
see
what
is
further
confessed
by
in
his
examen
as
reported
by
the
antient
Fathers
.
done
at
the
Reliques
Consecration
[g]
[g]
See
hereafter
in
this
Consideration
,
num.
21.
initio
at
1
,
and
ibid.
post
med.
at
100.
And
Brereley
tract.
1.
sect.
1.
at
d.
further
saith
,
In
proof
that
our
then
Conversion
was
to
every
particular
point
of
our
now
professed
Catholick
Faith
M.
D.
Humfrey
in
Jesutismi
part
2.
rat.
5.
pag.
5.
&
627.
saith
,
In
Ecclesiam
vero
quid
invexerunt
Gregorius
&
Augustinus
?
Onus
Ceremomoniarum
,
&c.
intulerunt
pallium
Archiepiscopale
ad
sola
.
Mistarum
solemnia
,
Purgatorium
,
&c.
Oblationem
salutaris
hostiae
,
&
preces
pro
demortuis
,
&c.
Rel
quias
,
&c.
Transubstantiationem
,
&c.
novas
Templorum
consecrationes
,
&c.
Ex
quibus
omnibus
quid
aliud
quaesitum
est
,
quam
ut
Indulgentiae
,
Monachatus
,
Papatus
,
reliquumque
Pontificiae
superstitionis
chaos
exstruatur
?
Haec
autem
Augustinus
magnus
Monachus
,
à
Gregorio
Monacho
edoctus
,
importavit
Anglis
,
&c.
And
see
the
like
description
of
Gregories
doctrin
made
by
Charion
.
in
Chronic.
lib.
4.
pag.
567.
ante
med.
&
pag.
568.
ante
med.
saying
,
Gregorius
publicum
ritum
Invocationis
Divorum
instituit
,
&
ossibus
ac
pulveribus
Sanctorum
templa
dedicari
jussit
:
Auxit
plurimum
salsam
persuasionem
de
Monachatu
,
&
de
operibus
sine
mandato
Dei
excogitatis
,
de
satisfactionibus
,
de
votis
,
de
caelibatu
;
opinionem
etiam
de
oblatione
corporis
&
sanguinis
faciendâ
pro
mortuis
comprobavit
,
&c.
cum
tragicè
declamitet
se
abhorrere
ab
Vniversalis
Episcopi
apellatione
,
id
se
tamen
quod
titulus
profitetur
,
vehementer
cupivisse
,
reipsa
declaravit
,
cum
imperium
in
alienas
sibi
Ecclesias
sumpserit
.
And
John
Bale
in
Act.
Romanorum
Pontificum
Printed
at
Basile
1558.
pag.
44.
&
45
,
&
46
,
47.
saith
,
Gregorius
Magnus
omnium
Patriarcharum
Romanorum
,
vita
&
doctrina
praestantissimus
,
&c.
parentum
domus
in
Monasteria
vertit
(
&c.
)
super
Apostolorum
mortua
cadavera
Missas
celebrari
mandavit
,
&c.
Imaginem
Divae
Virginis
circumferri
permisit
(
&c.
)
peregrinationes
ad
statuas
pro
plebis
devotione
per
indulgentias
confirmavit
:
Purificationis
Mariae
festum
cereis
illustratum
,
&
Palmarum
diem
solemnem
processionibus
bonoravit
.
Initium
Quadragesimalis
Iejunii
cinerum
aspergine
sacravit
:
usum
carnis
,
lactis
,
casei
,
butyri
atque
ovorum
jejunantibus
interdixit
,
&c.
Templis
lumina
dedit
,
sex
Monasteria
condidit
,
mulieres
Monachorum
caenobia
subire
vetuit
,
&
Monachos
Monialium
tecta
,
&c.
Ne
bigamus
fiat
Presbyter
prohibuit
,
&c.
Indulgentias
certis
diebus
&
templa
visitantibus
primus
concessit
,
&c.
Dialogorum
libros
quatuor
pro
sulciendo
Purgatorio
fecit
,
cinerum
consecrationes
(
&c.
)
crucis
adorationes
,
ac
Missas
pro
mortuis
admisit
(
&c.
)
haec
omnia
ut
Patriarcha
Romanus
fecit
.
And
elsewhere
,
namely
centur.
1.
fol.
3.
he
further
affirmeth
,
that
Augustin
was
sent
from
Gregory
to
season
the
English
Saxons
with
the
Popish
Faith
:
and
that
King
Ethelbert
dyed
one
and
twenty
years
,
post
susceptum
Baptismum
,
after
he
had
received
Popery
.
Also
Luke
Osiander
in
his
Epitom
.
Historiae
Ecclesiasticae
,
cent.
6.
pag.
289.
fine
,
&
290.
initio
,
describeth
it
yet
more
particularly
saying
,
Augustinus
Romanos
ritus
,
&
consuetudines
Anglicanis
Ecclesiis
obtrusit
,
nimirum
Altaria
,
Vestes
,
Imagines
,
Missas
,
Calices
,
Cruces
,
Candelabra
,
Thuribula
,
Vexilla
,
sacra
Vasa
,
Lustrales
aquas
,
Romanarum
Ceremoniarum
Codices
,
&c.
And
ibidem
pag.
288.
prope
finem
,
he
saith
of
Gregory
,
In
pluribus
articulis
turpiter
&
Pontificiè
hallucinatus
est
:
nam
&
libero
arbitrio
,
&
bonis
operibus
nimiùm
tribuit
,
de
paenitentia
non
rectè
docet
,
caelibatum
ministrorum
Ecclesiae
acriter
ursit
,
Invocationem
Sanctorum
,
eorumque
eultum
,
sed
&
imaginum
idolatricam
venerationem
approbavit
,
palliavit
,
&
defend
it
.
Also
the
Century
Writers
of
Magdeburg
,
in
their
sixth
Century
cap.
10.
col.
748.
circa
med.
make
no
less
plain
report
as
yet
of
Augustines
like
doctrin
to
us
English
men
,
and
collecting
(
elsewhere
in
the
same
Book
)
out
of
Gregories
own
writings
by
them
cited
,
certain
his
opinions
,
which
they
hold
for
erroneous
,
as
being
Popish
,
they
do
in
their
Index
or
Alphabetical
table
of
that
sixe
Century
after
the
first
Edition
thereof
,
at
the
word
Gregory
,
specially
set
down
(
with
figures
of
particular
reference
,
where
every
such
said
opinion
is
to
be
found
)
as
followeth
:
Ejusdem
error
de
bon●s
operibus
,
de
confessione
,
de
conjugio
,
de
Ecclesia
,
de
Sanctorum
invocatione
,
de
Inferno
,
de
Justificatione
,
de
libero
arbitrio
,
de
Purgatorio
,
de
P●nitentia
,
de
satisfactione
.
Also
they
charge
him
yet
further
out
of
his
own
writings
with
Consecration
of
〈◊〉
Chailces
,
and
Corporals
col.
369.
fine
,
with
Oblation
of
Sacrifice
for
the
dead
.
col.
373.
post
med.
with
exorcism
col.
376.
circa
med.
with
translation
of
Reliqus
col.
381.
fine
&
382.
with
Monachism
col.
383.
initio
&
384.
with
Pilgrimage
col.
384.
initio
,
with
Consecration
of
Churches
,
with
Mass
,
R●liqus
,
and
sprinckling
of
holy-water
col.
364.
365.
with
Consic●ation
of
the
fo●t
of
Baptism
,
of
Chrism
,
and
Oyl
,
col.
367.
prope
initium
:
with
celebration
of
Mass
col.
369.
fine
&
370.
initio
&
693.
post
med.
&
694.
and
with
claim
and
exercise
of
Jurisdiction
and
Primacy
over
all
Churches
col.
425.
426.
427.
428.
429.
430.
431.
432.
&c.
With
which
last
point
concerning
Primacy
,
he
is
in
like
manner
charged
and
reproved
by
Mr.
D.
Fulk
in
his
consutation
of
Purgatory
pag.
310.
ante
med.
and
by
Peter
Martyr
in
cap.
8.
Judicum
,
and
by
Carion
in
Chron.
lib.
4.
pag.
568.
ante
med.
and
by
Luke
Osiander
in
his
Epitom
.
centur.
6.
pag.
242.
and
Mr.
Powel
de
Antichristo
in
praefat.
pag.
1.
fine
,
&
2.
initio
,
signifieth
his
opinion
to
be
,
that
the
Pope
hath
been
Antichrist
,
semper
post
Greg.
Magni
tempora
,
at
all
times
since
Gregory
the
great
.
of
Churches
,
[h]
[h]
See
the
Centurists
cent.
5.
col.
744.
lin.
24.
And
Dionysius
de
Eccles.
Hierarchia
c.
3.
mentioneth
the
Consecration
of
Altars
with
infusion
of
sacred
Oyl
.
And
see
Concil.
Agathense
can.
14.
Altars
,
[i]
[i]
Osiander
in
Epitom
.
cent.
4.
l.
3.
c.
38.
pag.
391.
initio
.
And
see
Concil.
Laodicen
.
can
.
21.
&
Concil.
Agathense
can.
66.
Church-vessels
,
of
Consecration
See
next
hereafter
at
x.
Monks
,
and
[l]
[l]
The
Centurists
cent.
4.
col.
874.
lin.
2●
.
And
see
Ambrose
l.
3.
de
Virginibus
,
and
Concil.
4.
Carthag
.
can
.
11.
&
104.
&
Concil.
Agathense
can
.
19.
&
Concil.
2.
Carth.
can.
3.
Virgins
,
hallowed
[m]
[m]
The
Centurists
Centur.
3.
col.
143.
lin.
48.
Chemnitius
part.
2.
pag.
58.
b.
post
med.
And
Cyprian
l.
1.
Epist.
12.
circa
med.
saith
,
Ol●um
in
Altari
sanctificatur
:
and
see
Concil.
Laodicen
.
can
.
48.
&
Concil.
2.
Carth.
can
.
3.
Basil
de
Spir.
S.
c.
27.
Aug.
l.
5.
con
.
Don.
c.
19.
&
20.
Chrysm
,
[n]
[n]
See
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
num.
8.
at
sect.
next
before
4.
And
see
Mr.
Perkins
problem
.
pag.
136.
And
Mr.
Fulk
against
the
Remish
Testament
in
1.
Ti.
4.
sect.
13.
fol:
378.
a.
prope
initium
.
And
see
Beda
hist.
l.
5.
c.
4.
post
med.
and
Ambrose
de
myster.
init
.
cap.
3.
ad
Basil
.
de
Spiritu
Sancto
cap.
27.
And
see
Epiphanius
haer.
30.
ante
med.
And
Theodoret.
hist.
l.
5.
c.
21.
&
l.
3.
c.
13.
water
,
[o]
[o]
Holy
Bread
is
affirmed
so
plainly
by
St.
Austin
de
pec
.
mer.
&
remiss
.
l.
2.
c.
26.
that
Mr.
Fulk
against
Heskins
,
Sanders
,
&c.
pag.
377.
circa
med.
doth
therefore
tearm
it
a
superstitious
bread
given
in
St.
Austins
time
to
those
that
were
Catechumens
,
insteed
of
the
Sacrament
.
And
Sir
Philip
Mornay
in
his
Book
of
the
Mass
pag.
51.
initio
,
chargeth
Basils
Liturgy
with
holy
bread
distributed
after
service
to
such
as
had
not
communicated
.
And
St.
Hier.
in
vita
Hilarionis
post
.
med.
saith
,
Concurrebant
Episcopi
,
Praesbyteri
,
Clericorum
&
Monachorum
greges
,
&c.
Et
hinc
inde
ex
urbibus
&
agris
vulgus
ignobile
,
sed
&
potentes
viri
&
Judices
,
ut
benedictum
ab
eo
panem
vel
oleum
acciperent
.
bread
,
[p]
[p]
Centur.
5.
col.
744.
lin.
22.
&
see
Concil.
4.
Tolet.
can.
8.
and
Gregory
l.
9.
Ep.
28.
and
Prudentius
in
Benedict
.
Cerei
Pasch.
Candles
,
Dionysius
Areopagita
mention
is
made
and
of
prayer
for
the
dead
And
Mr.
saith
,
I
do
acknowledge
that
is
in
many
places
a
great
Patron
of
Traditions
.
Apostolick
unwritten
Traditions
Chrysm
[u]
[u]
Hamelmannus
ubi
supra
col.
707.
l.
49.
&
col.
743.
l.
4.
And
D.
Reynolds
in
his
conference
pag.
488.
post
med.
,
Consecration
of
Monks
:
in
his
conference
with
Mr.
Chancels
severed
with
sanctification
from
the
rest
of
the
Church
,
of
[y]
[y]
Hamelmannus
de
Traditionibus
col.
741.
post
med.
Altars
,
places
sanctified
,
and
sundry
Ceremoni●●
:
mutual
salutation
upon
the
Pax
pronounced
:
of
[a]
[a]
Scultetus
in
his
Medulla
Patrum
pag.
484.
circa
med.
saith
,
In
libro
de
Ecclesiastica
Hierarchia
multa
scribit
de
Templis
,
de
Altaribus
,
de
locis
Sacris
,
de
choro
,
de
consecratione
Monachorū
,
de
Tonsura
&
rasione
capitum
.
the
tonsure
and
rasure
of
Priests
heads
burning
Incense
at
the
Altar
As
concerning
the
number
of
Sacraments
mentioned
by
the
Fathers
,
it
is
to
be
noted
,
that
the
Fathers
do
speak
of
them
but
casually
,
and
as
occasion
is
ministred
;
So
sometimes
they
do
in
some
places
but
mention
one
Sacrament
,
in
other
places
two
,
in
others
three
,
in
some
place
Baptism
only
,
in
an
other
Order
,
in
a
third
Confirmation
.
In
this
sort
St.
affirmeth
,
The
Sacrament
of
Chrism
(
or
Confirmation
)
to
be
in
the
kind
of
visible
sings
,
and
sacred
even
as
Baptism
it self
.
And
in
he
mentioneth
not
only
the
Sacrament
thereof
,
(
but
)
also
the
vertue
of
the
Sacrament
.
In
an
other
place
,
namely
he
mentioneth
Baptism
and
Order
.
And
to
prove
that
Orders
once
received
cannot
be
lost
,
no
more
than
Baptism
,
he
saith
,
And
again
&c.
In
like
manner
St.
mentioning
therewith
all
sundry
of
them
.
And
so
plainly
,
that
speaking
thereof
confesseth
,
that
he
there
reckoneth
up
five
Sacraments
;
Only
answering
thereto
for
his
refuge
,
that
was
not
Author
of
that
Treatise
.
The
vanity
of
which
his
answer
against
that
Treatise
of
Sermons
extant
under
name
is
sufficiently
refelled
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
num.
In
like
manner
doth
the
first-mention
extreme
Vnction
;
in
so
much
as
in
his
Pageant
of
Popes
for
that
he
affirmed
,
Annoyling
of
the
sick
to
be
a
Sacrament
.
Six
of
our
Sacraments
Free-will
,
and
Monastical
solitude
,
of
[e]
[e]
Hamelmannus
de
trad.
Apost.
col.
252.
fine
&
col.
253.
initio
&
col.
254.
lin.
38.
&
Abraham
Scultetus
ubi
supra
pag.
467.
post
med.
Purgatory
,
and
prayer
for
the
dead
,
of
[f]
[f]
Hamelmanus
ubi
supra
col.
253.
l.
54.
&
col.
254.
lin.
49.
Hamelmannus
ubi
supra
col.
251.
lin.
48.
&
col.
254.
lin.
30.
merit
and
justification
of
works
,
professed
chastity
in
Ministers
,
of
fasting
[g]
[g]
Hamelmannus
ubi
supra
col.
254.
lin.
36.
from
certain
meats
,
the
Innocent
parties
remaining
unmarried
in
case
of
adultery
,
of
[i]
[i]
Chemnitius
examen
.
Concil.
Trid.
part.
4.
pag.
127.
prope
finem
.
works
of
Supererogation
,
It
was
thought
to
be
sacred
,
and
for
such
alleged
by
he
saith
And
see
the
same
yet
further
confessed
by
Mr.
In
so
much
as
do
commend
this
book
for
profitable
,
and
so
Mr.
confesseth
of
he
saith
Origen
,
Clement
The
Popish
Religion
to
be
a
patched
Coverlet
of
the
Fathers
errours
sewed
together
.
And
see
the
same
also
in
Mr.
retentive
against
he
gave
the
Papists
too
large
a
scope
,
was
injurious
to
himself
,
after
a
manner
spoyled
himself
and
the
Church
Jacobus
Acontius
saith
of
the
Protestants
allegation
of
the
Fathers
,
And
see
the
like
in
affirmeth
the
Fathers
of
so
many
ages
to
have
been
plainly
blind
,
and
most
ignorant
in
the
Scriptures
;
to
have
erred
all
their
life
time
,
and
that
unless
they
were
amended
before
their
deaths
,
they
were
neither
Saints
,
nor
pertaining
to
the
Church
.
And
see
further
Printed
in
Also
in
saith
of
sundry
Fathers
in
particular
,
In
the
writings
of
there
is
not
a
word
of
true
faith
in
Christ
and
sound
Religion
.
is
very
superstitious
.
I
have
holden
long
since
accursed
.
Of
I
make
no
accompt
is
of
no
worth
,
he
is
wholly
a
Monk
,
I
weigh
him
not
of
a
hair
.
is
a
weak
Divine
affirming
there
yet
further
that
the
Church
did
degenerate
in
the
Apostles
age
,
and
that
the
Apology
of
doth
far
excel
all
the
Doctors
of
the
Church
,
and
exceed
even
himself
;
And
in
his
Preface
upon
the
new
Testament
dedicated
to
the
Prince
of
affirmeth
,
that
,
Even
in
the
best
times
,
the
ambition
,
ignorance
,
and
lewdness
of
Bishops
was
such
,
that
the
very
blind
may
easely
perceive
how
that
Sathan
was
President
in
their
assemblies
or
Councils
.
Abusing
:
for
where
as
saying
,
Till
those
times
the
Church
remained
a
pure
Virgin
,
and
incorrupt
:
for
if
any
then
were
willing
to
deprave
or
corrupt
the
sincere
rule
of
healthful
doctrin
,
they
lay
hid
in
the
obscure
corners
of
darkness
;
But
after
the
Apostles
death
,
then
certainly
the
false
and
subtil
conspiracy
of
wicked
errors
took
beginning
through
the
fraud
and
craft
of
those
who
laboured
to
disperse
false
doctrine
,
urgeth
this
to
prove
that
presently
after
the
Apostles
times
the
true
Church
was
no
longer
a
chast
Virgin
,
but
became
adulterous
and
corrupt
:
An
inference
many
ways
most
absurd
.
For
first
only
meaneth
,
that
during
the
Apostles
times
the
Church
remained
a
Virgin
,
that
is
,
not
so
much
as
assaulted
openly
by
Hereticks
,
who
then
lay
secret
and
lurking
,
where
as
after
the
Apostles
times
they
stepped
forth
,
and
gave
open
and
violent
assaults
,
invading
sometimes
and
usurping
even
upon
Bishops
Seas
,
and
corrupting
or
altering
with
their
damnable
heresies
many
of
the
Churches
revolted
Children
:
which
yet
,
no
more
made
the
visible
true
Church
to
be
as
then
heretical
;
or
unchast
,
than
like
late
dispersion
of
his
doctrine
,
and
infecting
therewith
of
many
,
who
were
formerly
Catholicks
,
maketh
our
now
Church
to
be
Secondly
if
otherwise
the
Church
so
presently
after
the
Apostles
times
,
ceased
to
be
a
Virgin
,
and
so
became
adulterous
and
corrupt
,
who
seeth
not
then
the
blasphemy
thence
ensuing
?
For
in
what
one
age
since
the
Apostles
times
to
this
present
,
may
the
Church
then
be
thought
to
be
preserved
chast
?
Thirdly
it
is
against
manifest
Scripture
,
as
where
it
is
said
of
the
Church
,
I
will
marry
thee
to
me
for
ever
,
I
will
marry
thee
to
me
in
saithfulness
,
and
thou
shalt
know
the
Lord
.
and
I
will
make
this
my
Covenant
,
saith
the
Lord
,
my
Spirit
that
is
upon
thee
,
and
my
words
which
I
have
put
in
thy
mouth
shall
not
depart
out
of
thy
mouth
,
nor
out
of
the
mouth
of
thy
seed
,
nor
out
of
the
mouth
of
thy
seeds
seed
from
henceforth
for
evermore
.
Very
pertinenently
therefore
saith
St.
to
the
contrary
saith
Mr.
in
his
treatise
upon
the
Revelations
affirmeth
,
that
the
Popes
Kingdom
hath
bad
power
over
all
Christians
from
the
time
of
Pope
and
the
Emperour
for
these
thousand
two
hundred
and
sixty
years
,
and
that
from
the
time
of
until
these
our
days
,
even
years
,
the
Pope
and
his
Clergy
hath
possessed
the
outward
visible
Church
of
Christians
.
That
also
between
the
year
of
Christ
the
Antichristian
and
Papistical
reign
began
,
reigning
universally
,
and
without
any
debatable
contradiction
years
,
Gods
true
Church
most
certainly
abiding
so
long
latent
,
and
invisible
.
upon
the
Revelations
and
see
the
Century
Writers
During
even
the
second
and
third
ages
the
trne
temple
of
God
,
and
light
of
the
Gospel
was
obscured
by
the
Roman
Antichrist
himself
.
in
his
answer
to
a
counterfeit
Catholick
the
true
Church
decayed
immediatly
after
the
Apostles
times
errors
and
abuses
crept
into
the
true
Church
.
in
his
treatise
of
Antichrist
This
mystery
of
iniquity
,
which
St.
affirmeth
to
be
working
in
his
times
,
is
more
than
boldly
perverted
by
Mr.
and
our
other
Adversaries
to
be
as
then
working
in
the
Church
of
Christ
,
directly
against
St.
himself
,
who
tearmeth
the
Church
,
the
pillar
and
stay
of
Truth
.
The
working
therefore
of
this
mystery
of
iniquity
in
the
Apostles
times
,
was
not
in
the
Church
,
but
in
the
Churches
then
persecutors
and
sundry
heresies
of
those
first
times
:
As
also
it
is
yet
working
in
the
heresies
of
this
time
,
the
same
being
(
as
some
Divines
hold
)
the
very
next
and
or
at
least
myst
cal
working
before
the
Revelation
of
Antichrist
himself
.
general
defection
of
the
visible
Church
,
began
to
work
in
the
Apostles
times
.
presently
from
the
beginning
of
the
Church
,
the
antient
Fathers
obscured
the
doctrine
,
concerning
the
justice
of
faith
,
increased
Ceremonies
,
and
devised
peculiar
worships
.
Peter
Martyr
in
the
Church
[11.]
[11.]
Martyr
de
Votis
pag.
477.
presently
after
their
Age
,
men
began
to
decline
from
the
word
of
God
?
so
long
as
we
do
insist
upon
Councils
and
Fathers
,
we
shall
be
alwaies
conversant
in
the
same
errors
.
to
prefer
in
[14.]
[14.]
Beza
in
Epist.
Theol.
Ep.
1.
pag.
5.
initio
saith
&c.
And
Mr.
Whitgift
in
his
defence
of
the
answer
to
the
admonition
pag.
472.
fine
saith
to
Mr.
Cartwright
The
doctrine
taught
and
professed
by
our
Bishops
at
this
day
,
is
more
perfect
and
sounder
than
it
commonly
was
in
any
age
after
the
Apostles
,
&c.
how
greatly
were
almost
all
the
Bishops
and
learned
writers
of
the
Greek
Church
,
and
Latines
also
for
the
most
part
,
spotted
with
Doctrines
of
Freewil
,
of
Merits
,
of
invocation
of
Saints
,
and
such
like
(
other
points
of
Popery
?
)
surely
you
are
not
able
to
reekon
in
any
age
,
since
the
Apostles
times
,
any
company
of
Bishops
that
taught
and
held
so
sound
and
perfect
Doctrine
in
all
points
,
as
the
Bishops
of
England
do
at
this
day
knowledge
before
those
other
that
flourished
immediatly
,
next
after
the
Apostles
times
.
Caelius
Secundus
Curio
in
his
Book
which
said
Book
is
greatly
commended
by
in
how
great
darkness
,
blindess
and
ignorance
the
world
hath
continued
almost
from
the
Apostles
age
to
these
very
times
,
in
which
above
all
expectation
our
Lord
began
to
manifest
himself
The
Author
of
the
Book
intituled
.
he
further
saith
from
the
Apostles
times
,
till
the
Gospel
had
never
open
passage
,
not
his
time
Sebastianus
Francus
If
our
Adversaries
do
hereunto
answer
,
that
this
denyed
the
Baptism
of
Infants
,
and
being
so
an
Anabaptist
,
his
testimony
is
not
to
be
regarded
;
it
is
replyed
thereto
;
First
,
that
being
otherwise
a
learned
writer
,
and
no
less
enemy
to
us
than
our
Adversaries
,
his
testimony
as
against
himself
and
them
,
is
therewith
of
no
less
force
than
theirs
.
Secondly
,
that
the
denyal
of
Childrens
Baptism
,
till
they
be
of
years
of
belief
,
is
osspecially
by
our
adversaries
(
who
deny
the
necessity
of
Baptism
to
infants
)
excepted
against
unworthily
,
in
comparison
of
their
own
far
greater
differences
,
concerning
Real
presence
,
Christs
descent
into
Hell
,
his
suffering
in
soul
the
pains
of
Hell
,
Reprobation
,
and
many
more
of
like
consequence
,
notwithstanding
which
,
they
yet
profess
to
be
Brethren
of
one
Church
.
Thirdly
,
that
accordingly
do
affirm
the
Baptism
of
Infants
to
be
but
a
matter
of
indifferency
,
and
such
at
the
Church
may
worthily
omit
,
and
rightly
take
away
.
For
&c.
And
in
saith
of
Baptism
of
Infants
And
see
him
further
And
so
accordingly
in
his
Epistles
annexed
to
his
Common
places
in
English
tearmeth
him
his
dear
friend
in
the
Lord
,
his
dear
friend
in
Christ
.
and
yet
did
the
said
as
appeareth
there
deny
Baptism
to
Infants
,
as
likewise
writeth
of
this
very
point
to
tearming
him
there
and
yet
was
he
a
chief
Anabaptist
.
Fourthly
this
was
so
far
enemy
to
the
other
barbarous
Anabaptists
,
that
be
specially
reprehendeth
them
where
also
he
numbreth
up
seventy
of
the
Anabaptists
different
opinions
,
and
concludeth
their
further
differences
to
be
so
great
,
as
no
man
can
either
know
or
number
them
,
affirming
further
,
that
scarce
two
of
them
are
found
to
agree
in
all
things
.
Presently
after
the
Apostles
times
,
all
things
were
turned
upside
down
,
And
that
for
certain
through
the
work
of
Antichrist
,
the
external
Church
,
together
with
the
Faith
and
Sacraments
,
vanished
away
presently
after
the
Apostles
departure
:
and
that
for
these
years
,
the
Church
hath
been
no
where
external
and
visible
.
in
his
defence
And
see
also
further
hereof
of
the
Church
the
title
of
that
Chapter
being
,
Of
the
Rul●s
,
whereby
true
traditions
may
be
known
from
counterfe●
.
For
so
much
as
the
Original
and
beginning
of
these
names
,
Metropolitan
,
Arch-Bishop
,
such
is
their
antiquity
,
cannot
be
found
so
far
as
I
have
read
,
is
to
be
supposed
they
have
their
Original
from
the
Apostles
themselves
,
for
as
I
remember
St.
hath
this
rule
in
his
and
sce
his
words
hereof
it
is
of
credit
with
the
writers
of
our
time
,
namely
with
Master
and
Master
and
surely
I
think
no
learned
man
doth
dissent
from
them
.
confesseth
,
that
the
time
of
the
Roman
churches
change
cannot
easily
be
told
.
And
Master
in
his
consideration
of
the
Papists
supplication
being
provoked
,
that
if
our
(
Catholick
)
Doctrin
be
error
,
then
to
tell
us
when
it
came
in
,
who
was
the
Author
of
it
?
answereth
thereto
,
acknowledging
and
saying
,
We
cannot
tell
by
whom
,
or
at
what
time
the
enemy
did
sow
it
,
Neither
indeed
do
we
know
who
was
the
first
Author
of
every
one
of
your
blasphemous
opinions
,
his
words
in
Mr.
foresaid
Defence
that
thereby
a
window
is
open
to
bring
in
all
Popery
.
I
appeal
to
the
judgement
of
all
men
,
if
this
be
not
to
bring
in
Popery
again
,
to
allow
of
St.
Apparent
probability
;
For
seeing
Pastors
and
Doctors
must
be
in
the
Church
till
the
end
of
the
world
and
Mr.
against
the
Rhemish
Testament
in
and
that
they
shall
not
be
silent
and
the
marginal
notes
of
the
English
Bible
in
but
shall
alwaies
resist
all
false
opinions
with
open
reprehension
(
Mr.
in
his
answer
to
a
counterfeit
Catholick
And
that
the
Religion
being
of
God
,
no
fear
of
man
shall
keep
them
back
(
Mr.
in
his
Reading
upon
the
Epistle
to
the
and
seeing
also
,
that
all
new
and
strange
Doctrine
is
at
its
first
beginning
,
against
and
contrary
to
the
other
then
before
general
received
opinion
,
as
being
for
the
time
but
private
and
singular
,
in
the
first
teacher
thereof
:
Yet
it
doth
therefore
upon
these
premises
most
evidently
follow
,
as
well
,
that
all
such
new
doctrine
was
ever
at
its
first
beginning
resisted
and
openly
withstood
;
as
also
that
by
reason
of
such
open
and
known
resistance
,
such
said
beginning
is
discovered
and
left
known
to
posterity
.
Which
point
as
it
is
abundantly
verified
in
the
many
examples
of
all
such
confessed
heresies
,
as
are
out
of
question
between
our
adversaries
and
us
,
whose
resistance
and
secondary
beginning
since
the
Apostles
times
is
yet
to
us
discovered
and
left
known
:
So
again
to
think
that
it
should
hold
in
all
other
,
and
fail
only
in
these
matters
,
now
in
controversy
between
our
adversaries
and
us
,
may
be
thought
no
less
than
very
partial
,
strange
,
and
inforced
.
Vpon
all
which
is
necessarily
deduced
,
that
according
to
Master
foresaid
rule
and
assertion
,
whatsoever
opinion
is
not
known
to
have
begun
since
the
Apostles
times
,
the
same
is
not
new
or
secondary
,
but
received
its
Original
from
the
Apostles
themselves
.
apparent
probability
in
his
Omissions
of
saith
,
And
Mr.
He
that
first
invented
Transubstantiation
was
Innocent
the
third
in
the
Laterane
Council
Pope
Innocent
in
his
Book
of
the
Estate
of
the
Church
:
Bishops
,
and
Conventual
Priors
There
did
in
that
age
write
purposely
in
proof
of
the
Real
presence
and
others
.
In
so
much
that
testifieth
,
saying
in
his
About
the
year
of
our
Lord
the
denying
of
Transubstantiation
began
to
be
accompted
heresy
,
and
in
that
number
was
first
one
who
lived
about
Lateran
Anno
Lateran
Council
&c.
And
in
his
Book
of
the
estate
of
the
Church
confesseth
that
who
lived
taught
Transubstantiation
Affirmed
by
Mr.
in
his
book
,
that
Christ
descended
not
into
Hell
and
by
And
see
Mr.
And
by
Damascen
taught
Transubstantiation
his
treatise●ntituled
where
it
is
said
do
evidently
incline
to
Transubstantiation
Gregory
the
Great
and
brought
into
The
Century
Writers
say
of
did
speak
unprofitably
of
Transubstantiation
The
Century
Writers
undertaking
in
their
fift
Century
to
set
down
do
therein
Chrysostom
doth
seem
to
confirm
Transubstantiation
Adamus
Francisci
Transubstantiation
entred
early
into
the
Church
.
in
the
text
and
margent
at
Melchisedechs
offering
of
Bread
and
Wine
post
med
I
confess
that
divers
of
the
old
Fathers
were
of
opinion
,
that
the
Bread
and
Wine
which
brought
forth
,
was
sacrificed
by
him
,
and
that
it
was
a
figure
of
the
Sacrament
,
which
they
improperly
call
a
Sacrifice
.
Haebr
.
c.
b.
fine
Whitaker
contra
Duraeum
pag.
Heskins
pag.
circa
med
Fathers
thought
that
herein
resembled
the
Priesthood
of
Christ
.
Calvin
in
omnes
Pauli
Epistolas
in
Haebr
.
c.
b.
circa
med
Andraeas
Chrastovius
de
opificio
Missae
contra
Bellar.
l.
wrote
a
special
Book
of
this
Priesthood
.
And
the
most
antient
Father
affirmeth
besides
the
spiritual
Priestly
Order
of
all
the
just
,
an
other
peculiar
Priesthood
of
the
Apostles
,
who
are
in
respect
thereof
by
him
said
to
attend
daly
upon
God
and
the
Altar
.
properly
called
Priests
in
the
Church
,
And
the
Greek
word
which
signifieth
is
used
and
referred
to
Christian
Priests
by
in
his
undoubted
Epistle
now
extant
,
whereof
divers
sentences
are
alleged
under
the
name
of
and
title
of
this
Epistle
,
by
and
by
as
is
more
at
large
urged
and
proved
by
Mr.
in
his
defence
and
he
not
so
much
as
therein
gainsaid
by
Mr.
affirmeth
the
Bishop
to
be
as
the
high
Priest
and
Christs
Image
,
in
respect
of
his
Priesthood
:
affirming
further
,
that
in
the
Church
nothing
is
greater
than
the
Bishop
,
who
sacrificeth
to
God
for
the
safety
of
the
whole
world
.
And
affirmeth
,
the
Priest
to
be
the
mediator
between
God
and
man
,
and
sacrificing
together
with
Christ
.
This
point
is
so
evident
and
common
in
the
Greek
and
Latin
Fathers
,
that
Mr.
acknowledgeth
the
same
,
and
answereth
only
,
that
the
said
Fathers
used
the
words
not
properly
directly
against
St.
foresaid
testimony
but
by
abuse
of
speech
:
and
yet
as
Mr.
in
his
said
defence
confesseth
and
saith
this
name
Priest
is
usually
applyed
to
the
Minister
of
the
Gospel
in
all
histories
,
Fathers
,
and
writers
of
Antiquity
.
under
Christ
the
Priest
,
and
[4]
[4]
Ambr.
in
1
Tim.
cap.
4.
ver.
14.
in
his
stead
,
or
[5.]
[5.]
Cyprian
l.
2.
Epist.
3.
post
medium
.
place
,
For
these
last
thousand
years
Mr.
whom
the
Ministers
of
Lincoinshire
in
their
abridgement
,
affirm
to
be
a
Divine
of
chief
note
in
their
Church
in
his
works
set
forth
the
third
part
in
his
Treatise
intituled
,
The
Reliques
of
saith
,
The
Mass
was
fully
finished
by
Pope
the
first
,
about
&c.
And
from
the
great
unto
the
fifth
,
the
Mass
reigned
as
a
most
mighty
Queen
in
all
the
Churches
of
the
West
part
of
the
world
.
See
the
like
confessed
by
saith
of
He
allowed
by
publick
authority
the
sacrifice
of
Christs
Body
and
Bloud
,
not
only
for
the
living
,
but
also
for
the
dead
.
And
the
like
is
affirmed
of
saith
of
Predecessor
to
(
&c.
And
see
this
directly
further
charged
with
the
opinion
of
Mass
helping
the
dead
by
Master
upon
the
Revelations
was
Bishop
of
of
whom
the
century
writers
Before
him
was
Saint
of
whom
Mr.
in
his
Pageant
of
Popes
the
first
allowed
the
Sacrifice
of
the
Mass
,
not
without
great
blasphemy
to
God
.
And
see
this
in
was
the
Council
,
whereat
St.
was
present
,
whereof
in
his
in
his
tract
there
saith
of
the
Canon
of
the
Before
these
Councils
was
St.
Whom
the
Century
writers
reprove
and
charge
with
not
writing
well
they
further
say
&c.
Before
him
again
was
of
the
Greek
Church
of
whom
in
his
Book
(
&c.
(
&c.
(
&c.
(
&c.
)
And
see
further
hereof
Mr.
another
Father
of
the
Greek
Church
flourished
chargeth
and
reproveth
saying
extant
in
saith
of
the
Fathers
of
this
age
,
(
meaning
us
Catholicks
(
&c.
(
&c.
)
And
in
his
Book
of
Institutions
Printed
and
after
the
other
Edition
he
further
saith
(
&c.
And
see
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
num.
where
he
expresly
chargeth
the
Fathers
with
forging
a
Sacrifice
in
the
Lords
Supper
without
his
commandement
,
and
of
adulterating
the
Supper
with
a
Sacrifice
.
Before
these
times
lived
St.
whom
the
Century
writers
reprove
saying
In
so
much
as
that
in
their
Index
or
Alphabetical
Table
in
the
end
of
that
Century
under
the
letter
S.
it
is
said
,
And
Mr.
saith
,
It
is
granted
,
that
thought
the
Bread
and
Wine
brought
forth
by
to
be
a
figure
of
the
Sacrament
,
and
that
herein
also
resembled
the
Priesthood
of
Christ
:
Also
him
doth
reprove
saying
In
like
sort
is
here
reproved
by
the
Century
writers
and
no
less
plainly
by
Mr.
in
his
confutation
of
purgatory
reproveth
as
before
,
and
the
Century
Writers
charge
saying
(
&c.
Before
him
lived
the
Apostles
undoubted
Scholar
of
whom
the
Century
Writers
in
the
Century
Writers
affirm
these
words
of
to
be
Lastly
Mr.
in
his
foresaid
Treatise
saith
seriously
,
The
Mass
was
begotten
,
conceived
,
and
born
anon
after
the
Apostles
times
,
if
all
be
true
,
that
Historiographers
write
.
And
(
&c.
)
and
saith
most
plainly
(
&c
In
so
much
as
Mr.
(
a
prime
Protestant
)
in
his
acknowledgeth
that
no
beginning
thereof
after
the
Apostles
time
can
be
shewed
,
saying
,
&c.
Vouchsafeth
now
your
Majesty
but
to
adde
hereunto
the
answerable
Doctrin
of
the
antient
Jews
saith
that
the
words
of
Scripture
are
literally
answerable
also
hereunto
,
saying
,
(
not
which
shall
be
given
or
offered
,
but
)
which
is
given
,
and
(
not
to
you
,
but
)
for
you
:
That
also
the
Apostle
calleth
our
Table
an
Altar
for
sacrifice
A
word
confessedly
likewise
used
by
in
this
Consideration
num.
that
the
Prophet
foretelling
the
Ecclesiastical
Ministers
of
the
New
Testament
,
tearmeth
them
Priests
,
hereof
see
the
English
Bible
of
and
Master
And
Mr.
D.
in
his
conference
with
Mr.
that
the
holy
Ghost
also
foretelleth
Priestood
and
Sacrifice
,
and
the
same
,
not
the
offering
upon
the
Cross
,
which
is
now
in
Act
of
sacrifice
transitory
and
past
,
but
to
continue
for
ever
,
and
not
in
a
bloudy
manner
,
but
accordingly
to
the
Order
of
that
likewise
the
Prophet
foreshewing
the
rejecting
of
the
legal
Priestood
and
Sacrifice
,
foretelleth
the
now
Sacrifice
of
the
Christian
Gentiles
to
succeed
,
which
he
tearmeth
a
clean
oblation
:
that
the
Prophet
foreshewing
likewise
the
end
of
the
world
,
and
Antichrists
then
comming
,
foretelleth
in
like
manner
,
that
as
then
,
the
daly
Sacrifice
shall
be
taken
away
,
which
one
sacrifice
cannot
be
meant
of
the
many
spiritual
sacrifices
of
prayer
and
thanksgiving
,
for
that
Antichrists
persecution
shall
rather
increase
,
than
take
those
away
.
As
neither
can
prediction
of
that
one
clean
oblation
be
taken
to
signify
those
said
spiritual
sacrifices
,
because
they
are
many
,
and
but
improperly
called
sacrifices
,
and
were
not
new
or
peculiar
only
to
the
Gentiles
,
but
were
also
belonging
to
those
of
the
old
Testament
,
no
less
than
now
to
us
.
was
offered
once
He
that
first
delivered
Purgatory
for
a
certain
doctrine
,
was
the
Great
unworthily
[*]
[*]
Vnworthily
,
for
whereas
Mr.
Fulk
against
the
Rhemish
Testament
1
Cor.
3.
sect.
6.
fol.
267.
b.
circa
med.
to
prove
that
St.
Austin
doubted
of
Purgatory
,
allegeth
these
words
of
St.
Austin
It
is
not
incredible
that
some
such
thing
is
done
after
this
life
,
and
it
may
be
inquired
of
,
whether
it
be
so
,
and
either
be
found
or
hid
.
Aug.
Ench●rid
And
in
like
pretence
that
St.
Austin
denyed
Purg●tory
,
Master
Fulk
doth
there
further
allege
these
other
words
of
St.
Austin
The
third
place
we
are
utterly
ignorant
of
,
&c.
Aug.
Hypognost
This
we
say
is
extreamly
abusively
to
urge
the
Fathers
doubtful
obscure
words
against
their
other
plainer
sayings
,
and
known
meanings
.
Therefore
in
answer
or
explanation
of
these
saying
of
St.
Austin
we
say
as
to
the
first
,
that
St.
Austin
doubteth
not
there
of
Purgatory
,
but
only
(
which
point
is
at
this
day
yet
doubted
of
)
whether
that
(
to
use
St.
Austins
words
in
the
very
same
place
some
of
the
faithful
after
this
life
be
saved
so
much
later
or
sooner
by
a
certain
Purgatory
fire
,
as
they
more
or
less
loved
their
transitory
goods
.
So
that
his
doubt
there
is
not
whether
there
be
any
Purgatory
,
which
by
these
his
very
words
he
presupposeth
,
and
in
the
very
same
Book
saith
thereof
,
as
is
here
alleged
in
the
text
at
g.
it
may
not
be
denyed
,
&c.
but
only
as
he
yet
further
explaneth
himself
,
whether
that
(
to
use
his
own
further
words
rerum
saecularium
quamvis
licitè
concessarum
tales
cupiditates
&c.
such
affection
to
worldly
things
lawfully
injoyed
as
to
Wife
,
Children
,
&c.
that
without
grief
of
mind
he
cannot
part
from
them
,
be
punished
in
Purgatory
or
not
?
And
of
this
point
he
saith
,
as
is
before
objected
(
and
as
we
our
elves
yet
say
)
it
may
he
inquired
of
,
whether
it
be
so
,
and
either
be
found
or
hidden
.
Thus
much
of
his
unworthily
supposed
doubt
.
Now
concerning
the
second
place
of
his
like
supposed
denyal
of
Purgatory
,
we
say
that
St.
Austin
useth
that
alleged
saying
,
not
in
denyal
of
the
temporal
pains
of
Purgatory
,
but
only
upon
occasion
,
and
by
way
of
disputation
against
the
Pelagians
,
who
imagined
,
that
besides
Heaven
and
Hell
there
was
a
third
place
of
everlasting
life
prepared
for
infants
that
dyed
unbaptized
.
In
respective
confutation
of
which
said
imaginary
third
everlasting
place
,
he
saith
,
as
is
alleged
,
the
third
place
we
are
utterly
ignorant
of
,
&c.
acknowledging
no
more
places
of
ever
histing
continuance
,
but
Heaven
and
Hell
:
and
affirming
withall
further
to
the
Pelagians
,
that
such
infants
shall
for
ever
remain
,
not
in
this
pretended
third
place
,
which
they
imagined
,
and
he
denyed
:
but
saith
he
,
in
a
state
of
condemnation
of
all
other
most
easy
.
Aug.
contra
Julian
Their
punishment
(
as
the
Schoolmen
hold
)
being
not
paena
sensus
any
sensible
torment
,
because
they
never
committed
actual
sin
,
but
paena
damni
the
punishment
of
loss
,
or
privation
of
Heaven
:
Into
which
,
in
regard
of
their
original
sin
,
and
want
of
actual
faith
,
they
could
not
enter
without
Baptism
,
Joan.
3.3
Furthermore
the
other
sayings
of
Austin
most
plain
for
Purgatory
are
over-many
and
known
to
be
here
recited
:
in
so
much
as
he
himself
foreseeth
(
as
it
were
)
and
explaneth
our
adversaries
other
common
and
unworthy
objections
out
of
him
,
concerning
his
sometimes
mentioning
Sacrifice
offered
for
Martyrs
,
and
those
that
be
in
Heaven
,
declaring
and
explaning
,
that
for
them
it
is
offered
as
a
thanksgiving
,
and
for
others
,
that
are
not
as
yet
in
such
persect
estate
,
as
a
propitiation
.
Aug.
Enchirid.
cap.
110.
&
vide
Aug.
de
verbis
Apost.
Serm.
17.
&
in
Joan.
tract
Our
adversaries
therefore
may
do
well
more
advisedly
to
consider
of
these
and
such
other
like
obscure
seeming
sayings
of
the
Fathers
,
before
they
object
them
to
us
,
and
to
remember
B●za
'
s
direction
in
his
answer
to
a
like
objected
doubtful
saying
from
Calvn
where
after
exphcation
made
thereof
he
saith
,
Comparanda
sunt
enim
inter
s●
saepenumcro
unius
ejusdemque
Scriptoris
loca
This
admonition
of
B●za
but
duly
observed
by
our
adversaries
,
would
save
them
much
labour
of
often
alleging
so
many
unworthy
frivolous
and
mistaken
objections
,
as
are
by
them
in
many
controversies
no
less
tediously
,
than
commonly
urged
from
the
obscure
seeming
sayings
of
the
Fathers
pretend
denyed
it
saith
of
the
Hereticks
of
his
time
:
Vincentius
Lyrinensis
&c.
And
he
further
saith
In
so
much
as
Mr.
though
fa●sly
pretending
St.
incercertainty
herein
,
is
yet
insorced
to
confess
and
say
of
this
place
,
concludeth
very
clearly
that
some
suffer
temporal
pains
after
this
life
,
this
may
not
be
denyed
.
Mr.
in
〈◊〉
confutation
of
Purgatory
And
in
his
Book
he
saith
of
prayer
for
the
dead
It
is
not
to
be
doubted
,
but
the
dead
are
holpen
by
the
prayers
of
the
holy
Church
,
and
the
healthful
Sacrifice
,
and
alms
which
are
imployed
for
their
souls
,
that
God
will
deal
with
them
more
mercifully
then
their
sins
deserved
.
For
this
doth
the
Universal
Church
observe
as
delivered
from
our
Forefathers
.
It
may
not
be
denyed
,
but
that
the
souls
of
the
deceased
are
relieved
by
the
piety
of
their
living
friends
,
when
for
them
is
offered
the
Sacrifice
of
the
Mediator
,
saith
of
he
further
saith
The
Church
hath
received
through
the
wide
world
:
it
was
agreed
upon
before
in
his
answer
to
a
counterfeit
Catholick
Aerius
taught
,
that
Prayer
for
the
dead
was
unprofitable
,
as
witness
both
which
they
compt
for
an
error
.
in
his
confutation
of
Purgatory
Ambrose
,
Chrysostom
,
and
Austin
allowed
Prayer
for
the
dead
:
it
was
the
common
error
of
their
times
And
he
yet
further
affirmeth
saying
,
Austin
speaketh
of
the
amending
fire
in
the
place
by
Mr.
alleged
.
He
doth
so
indeed
,
but
had
no
ground
of
that
fire
,
but
in
the
common
error
of
his
time
.
So
confessedly
was
of
purgatory
the
common
doctrin
of
St.
the
error
of
Purgatory
was
somewhat
ryfly
budded
in
Tertullian
,
Austin
,
Cyprian
,
Hierom
,
and
a
great
many
more
do
witness
,
that
Sacrifice
for
the
dead
is
the
tradition
of
the
Apostles
.
in
his
plain
demonstration
,
that
our
Brownists
be
full
Donatists
,
&c.
&c.
Why
deserved
our
Churches
to
be
pulled
down
barbarously
in
which
the
highest
God
is
prayed
unto
,
peace
and
pardon
is
asked
for
all
men
,
for
Magistrats
,
for
friends
,
for
enemies
,
for
the
living
,
and
for
the
dead
?
in
the
publick
worship
,
to
Pray
for
the
souls
of
the
dead
,
was
general
in
the
Church
long
before
the
days
of
as
appeareth
in
which
was
before
him
and
nearer
to
the
time
of
the
Apostles
.
acknowledgeth
,
that
(
and
a
little
after
&c.
And
in
Omissions
of
saith
,
And
extant
in
his
further
saith
a.
b.
in
Epist.
ripartite
History
lib.
Century
Writers
cent.
Brereley
tract.
r.
s
.
t.
u.
x.
y
,
&c.
b.
Brereley
Sarcerius
in
loc.
commun
.
de
confessione
fol.
Lobechius
in
Disputat
.
Theolog.
pag.
Conradus
Schlusselburg
in
Theolog.
Calvinistarum
l.
Melancthon
l.
Epistolarum
pag.
ante
med
circa
med.
&
pag.
Andraeas
Duditius
,
(
apud
Brereley
tract
.
m.
n.
o.
p.
Beza
in
Epistolis
Theolog.
Ep.
ante
med
Clarissimus
&
Ornatissimus
Vir
,
a
most
eminent
and
adorned
man
,
ibid.
pag.
circa
med.
)
observantly
beloved
of
for
his
piety
,
learning
,
and
elegant
wit
,
ibidem
.
pag.
initio
,
&
ante
med
a
Brother
Andraeas
Duditius
Roman
Church
is
not
divided
with
so
many
dissentions
,
but
hath
the
plausible
appearance
of
venerable
antiquity
,
ordinary
Succession
,
and
perpetual
consent
.
Beza
in
Epist.
Theolog.
pag.
in
the
text
in
his
tetrastylon
Hereof
see
And
Mr.
in
his
answer
to
a
counterfe●t
Catholick
confesseth
this
,
saying
And
Mr.
of
the
Church
&c.
And
see
this
confessed
in
like
manner
by
in
epitom
reciteth
the
condemned
errors
of
and
Mr.
confesseth
this
likewise
And
see
thi●
further
confessed
by
in
his
discourse
of
the
estate
of
the
Church
saith
accordingly
(
&c.
do
both
of
them
affirm
,
that
was
likewise
charged
and
condemned
by
the
Fathers
for
his
then
affirming
that
(
a
Protestant
Writer
confesseth
saying
And
see
also
hereof
And
see
this
plainly
confessed
by
in
his
Book
of
the
Estate
of
the
Church
In
like
manner
is
for
this
like
doctrine
repreved
by
St.
is
for
the
same
reproved
by
And
see
further
hereof
chargeth
and
reproveth
saying
of
him
&c.
And
charges
also
the
for
that
,
saith
he
And
again
(
&c.
See
hereafter
in
this
Consideration
And
in
x.
in
the
margent
is
cited
St.
saying
of
(
&c.
he
further
saith
to
them
(
&c.
)
In
like
manner
in
is
reproved
the
Novatian
,
for
that
he
taught
,
concerning
such
as
fell
in
persecution
,
So
strange
and
singular
in
those
times
was
this
opinion
deemed
.
and
see
And
St.
And
concerning
the
other
point
touching
Baptism
,
Mr.
confesseth
the
same
saying
See
this
in
the
first
Consideration
in
and
in
other
Protestants
Symon
(3)
(3)
Vincentius
Lyr.
lib.
adversus
haeret
Symon
Magus
,
&c.
was
bold
to
affirm
God
the
Creator
to
be
Author
of
our
wicked
deeds
Novatianus
(
taught
that
God
would
rather
the
death
of
him
that
dyeth
And
St.
Austin
ad
Art.
sibi
falso
imposit
And
of
this
condemned
opinion
see
further
Eusebius
hist.
l.
5.
c.
19.
concerning
Florinus
his
error
.
And
see
Mr.
Hanmer
in
his
Chronograph
saith
of
the
Pelagians
In
like
plain
manner
is
this
point
condemned
in
the
Pelagians
by
St.
and
by
St.
This
point
is
so
plain
and
confessed
,
that
saith
of
this
saying
of
in
his
answer
to
a
Counterfeit
Catholick
acknowledgeth
that
was
condemned
,
for
that
(
among
other
things
)
cendemneth
this
Doctrine
in
saying
hereof
against
him
Vigilantius
,
[m]
[m]
See
Hierom
l.
1.
contra
Jovin
.
c.
19.
&
14.
&
ad
Pamachium
Apolog.
c.
8.
Jovinian
Whereto
he
answereth
&c.
And
see
reproveth
them
saying
&c.
they
give
remission
to
such
as
are
confessed
,
without
prescribing
time
for
penance
,
as
the
Laws
of
the
Church
command
.
for
that
he
taught
that
confessed
by
And
by
the
Centurists
and
by
who
in
his
defence
of
Mr.
saith
,
that
herein
Jovinian
.
And
this
error
of
is
exceeded
rather
than
equalled
by
and
Mr.
in
the
marg.
at
saith
of
marriage
and
single
life
:
(
of
life
(
of
single
life
And
in
he
further
saith
See
this
saying
acknowledged
and
defended
by
Mr.
where
he
saith
of
Virginity
directly
against
St.
particular
confutation
of
this
very
reason
alleged
and
acknowledged
in
Mr.
against
the
Rhemish
Testament
in
And
Mr.
concludeth
in
defence
of
foresaid
words
,
saying
In
so
much
that
whereas
St.
answering
hereto
saith
&c.
And
St.
and
others
say
against
Hereof
see
further
&c.
And
the
same
words
hath
St.
In
so
much
as
the
Protestant
writer
in
his
Commentaries
and
greatly
commended
by
in
his
preface
thereto
&c.
And
see
this
saying
of
St.
yet
further
alleged
under
his
name
,
and
rejected
by
where
he
tearmeth
it
cast
asleep
by
faith
and
see
the
like
doctrin
renewed
by
and
by
and
by
Mr.
in
his
and
generally
by
most
Protestants
,
who
deny
chargeth
the
Donatists
saying
casting
away
of
sacred
[4]
[4]
Brereley
tract.
2.
cap.
3.
sect.
7.
●ubd
.
2.
in
the
margent
at
y
saith
,
Optatus
l.
2.
contra
Donatistas
reporteth
,
how
the
hereticks
caused
the
(
reserved
)
Eucharist
to
be
thrown
to
dogs
,
which
dogs
thereupon
all
raging
,
rent
in
pieces
their
Masters
,
as
guilty
of
the
holy
body
:
they
also
(
saith
Optatus
)
threw
out
of
the
window
(
ampullam
chrismatis
)
a
vial
(
or
little
bottle
)
of
Chrism
(
or
holy
Oyl
)
to
the
intent
to
break
it
,
the
which
being
stayed
by
an
Angels
hand
,
God
preserving
it
,
light
safe
among
the
stones
.
In
like
manner
of
later
times
doth
St.
Bernard
remember
how
Malachias
cured
a
lunatick
child
in
confirming
him
(
saith
Bernard
)
with
sacred
unction
:
A
miracle
(
saith
Holinsh●ad
)
seen
and
confessed
by
many
hundreds
of
people
,
(
and
thereupon
)
blown
through
the
world
.
Hereof
see
Holinshead
his
Chronicle
of
Ireland
,
the
Edition
of
1577.
in
the
history
thereof
next
after
the
description
pag.
13
a.
lin.
ult.
&
pag.
13.
b.
lin.
1.
and
after
the
last
Edition
pag.
55.
a.
lin.
56.
and
see
also
St.
Bernard
in
vita
Malachiae
.
Chrism
,
Adam
to
have
lost
the
Image
of
God
and
so
confessed
by
Mr.
renewed
also
by
affirmeth
the
remain
thereof
to
be
nothing
but
which
said
cannot
be
the
Image
of
God
.
And
he
affirmeth
expresly
of
Renewed
also
by
and
by
where
he
saith
as
also
in
his
forecited
places
saith
of
the
Image
of
God
in
man
,
that
it
was
And
again
it
is
said
of
his
being
Baptiz●d
saith
of
the
Novatians
reproveth
the
Donatists
as
being
haeretical
;
for
that
(
saith
he
)
they
used
to
collect
certain
places
of
Scriptures
,
And
allegech
yet
further
the
Donatists
words
to
have
then
been
of
the
Church
(
as
the
Protestants
words
now
are
of
the
Church
before
whereof
St.
there
saith
he
further
saith
prosecuteth
this
point
at
large
saying
(
among
much
other
matter
:
)
&c.
(
And
then
he
answereth
their
objections
,
saying
,
in
his
publick
Sermon
at
Cross
.
And
see
this
also
in
D.
in
his
O
Gregory
!
O
Austin
!
O
Hierom
!
O
Chrysostom
!
O
Leo
!
O
Dyonyse
!
O
Anacletus
!
O
Calixtus
!
O
Paul
!
O
Christ
!
if
we
be
deceived
,
you
have
deceived
us
;
this
you
taught
us
,
in
his
publick
Sermon
.
And
see
his
words
alleged
by
D.
And
in
his
reply
to
Mr.
As
I
said
before
,
so
say
I
now
again
,
I
am
content
to
yield
and
subscribe
,
if
any
of
our
learned
adversaries
,
or
if
all
the
learned
men
that
be
alive●
,
be
able
to
bring
any
one
sufficient
sentence
out
of
any
old
Catholick
Doctor
or
Father
,
or
out
of
any
old
general
Council
,
for
the
space
of
six
hundred
years
after
Christ
,
See
this
in
D.
in
his
foresaid
Treatise
as
carried
away
by
the
heat
of
zeal
,
but
as
moved
with
the
simple
truth
:
in
the
margent
at
he
was
injurious
to
himself
,
and
after
a
manner
spoyled
himself
,
and
the
Church
.
Jacobus
Acontius
a
most
pernicious
course
,
and
altogether
to
be
avoyded
.
Peter
Martyr
de
Caelibatu
&
votis
pag.
circa
med
post
med
The
speech
of
Mr.
was
most
true
and
constant
,
when
provoking
you
to
the
antiquity
of
the
six
hundred
years
,
he
offered
,
that
if
you
could
shew
but
any
one
clear
and
plain
saying
out
of
any
Father
or
Council
,
he
would
grant
you
the
victory
:
it
is
the
offer
of
us
all
:
the
same
do
we
all
promise
,
and
we
will
perform
it
.
Concerning
Mr.
in
his
Ecclesiastical
Policy
tearmeth
him
saith
of
Mr.
And
concerning
them
both
,
they
were
such
eminent
men
,
that
their
lives
were
specially
written
,
Mr.
as
before
by
Mr.
D.
and
Mr.
by
Mr.
in
Latin
,
and
Printed
at
in
his
examination
of
Mr.
D.
he
blusheth
not
to
say
(
Papists
See
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
in
the
margent
at
*
their
pretending
of
St.
And
see
throughout
,
their
like
pretending
of
St.
Basil
:
[k]
[k]
Whitaker
de
Sacra
Scriptura
pag
670.
post
med.
Secum
ipse
pugnat
,
he
is
contrary
to
himself
.
That
the
Book
and
the
very
saying
there
controverted
was
most
clearly
St.
so
many
ages
since
sufficiently
proveth
,
specially
there
reciting
the
very
said
Book
Chapter
and
particular
controverted
saying
,
and
all
of
them
under
the
name
of
In
so
much
as
almost
no
Protestant
Writer
doth
deny
the
said
saying
to
be
I
oppose
sibi
non
constat
,
he
is
contrary
to
himself
Chrysostom
,
[n]
[n]
Lubbertus
ubi
supra
pag.
676.
paulo
post
med.
Ego
Chrysostomum
Chrysostomo
oppono
,
I
oppose
secum
ipse
pugnat
,
he
doth
vary
from
himself
.
Cyprian
,
[p]
[p]
Whitaker
ubi
supra
pag.
686.
circa
med.
Let
us
not
attend
what
said
,
but
let
us
examin
him
by
his
own
Law
.
Austin
,
[q]
[q]
Whitaker
ubi
supra
pag.
690.
post
med.
although
in
this
place
he
may
be
thought
to
favour
Tradition
;
yet
in
other
places
he
defendeth
earnestly
the
perfection
of
the
Scriptures
.
Hereof
see
Mr.
D.
in
his
defence
of
Mr.
before
participation
Affirmed
by
the
fifteen
Lutheran
Divines
,
as
appeareth
by
their
words
in
the
answer
made
to
them
,
intituled
And
see
there
alleged
,
affirming
the
same
to
the
bodily
mouth
is
affirmed
by
And
by
in
his
Enchiridion
And
by
and
by
Epistles
annexed
to
his
Common
places
in
English
And
see
alleged
by
in
his
collections
annexed
to
his
Common
places
in
English
,
and
his
Treatise
there
of
the
Lords
Supper
of
the
unworthy
receiver
That
the
Lutherans
do
adore
the
Sacrament
during
the
use
thereof
,
see
in
his
adore
it
▪
in
his
answer
to
a
counterfeit
Catholick
the
Lutherans
and
Zuinglians
do
both
consent
in
this
,
that
the
body
of
Christ
is
received
spiritually
,
not
corporally
,
with
the
heart
,
not
with
the
mouth
.
M.
D.
of
the
Church
Field
,
Peter
Martyr
in
his
Common
places
of
credit
,
that
judged
not
that
he
in
very
deed
put
no
other
conjunction
,
but
Sacramental
,
between
the
body
of
Christ
and
the
signs
.
Of
the
great
contentions
concerning
the
Real
presence
had
between
the
Lutherans
and
Zuinglians
,
see
&c.
And
in
his
Epistles
annexed
to
his
Common
places
And
Mr.
in
his
Chronicle
and
Mr.
and
they
are
yet
further
notified
by
the
very
many
writings
by
them
published
to
the
world
one
against
an
other
,
mentioned
in
in
the
last
Catalogue
of
Protestants
Books
.
a
Lutheran
,
in
his
Book
so
chargeth
the
Calvinists
that
you
allege
words
against
his
meaning
extant
in
saith
there
next
after
he
saith
&c.
And
the
Tigurine
Divines
Confession
made
a
little
before
his
death
,
wherein
Zuinglius
,
Oecolampadius
,
Swinckfeldius
&c.
And
see
there
further
And
see
the
like
or
worse
complaint
against
the
Zuinglians
,
concerning
the
Confession
of
In
like
manner
whereas
the
Confession
of
was
exhibited
by
the
same
Divines
,
and
in
the
same
year
,
and
to
the
same
Emperour
as
was
the
Confession
of
as
appeareth
by
comparing
of
with
the
Catalogue
of
Confessions
set
before
the
Harmony
of
Confessions
in
English
,
and
their
doctrin
of
the
Real
Presence
is
delivered
in
the
very
same
words
,
as
in
the
Confession
of
Yet
Mr.
or
who
else
soever
was
Author
of
the
Observations
upon
the
Harmony
of
Confessions
in
English
,
is
not
abashed
in
his
observations
upon
the
Confession
of
to
indeavour
by
his
explication
,
to
make
it
agreeable
in
sense
to
Calvinism
.
And
so
likewise
as
is
there
testified
,
did
the
in
their
late
admonition
they
endeavoured
to
make
the
confession
of
to
be
Zuinglian
If
this
thing
had
been
done
in
or
such
like
remote
Countries
,
and
of
former
times
,
this
usurpation
of
fraud
and
historical
falshood
were
more
tolerable
:
But
seeing
the
Question
is
of
such
things
as
be
done
in
our
own
times
,
and
in
the
sight
of
all
men
,
who
with
a
quiet
mind
can
indure
such
lyes
?
alleged
for
Protestants
in
in
the
margent
at
Picus
Mirandula
of
the
Church
the
true
Churches
of
God
,
and
that
they
which
believed
those
damnable
errors
which
the
Romanists
now
defend
,
were
a
particular
faction
only
Confessed
to
the
contrary
and
so
forwards
,
to
the
end
of
that
subdivision
.
confessed
to
the
contrary
William
Chillingworth
Because
the
Protestant
cause
is
now
,
and
hath
been
from
the
beginning
,
maintained
with
gross
falsifications
and
calumnies
,
whereof
their
prime
Controversy-writers
are
notoriously
,
and
in
a
high
degree
guilty
.
Iliacos
intra
muros
peccatur
&
extra
.
Papists
are
more
guilty
of
this
fault
than
Protestants
.
to
be
notoriously
and
in
a
high
degree
guilty
of
gross
falsifications
and
calumnies
.
Constantine
(e)
(e)
Civitatem
multis
templis
in
honorem
Martyrum
illustrissimisque
aedibus
sacris
adornavit
.
Euseb.
de
vita
Constantini
l.
3.
c.
47.
erected
Temples
in
memory
of
Martyrs
,
(f)
(f)
Apostolorum
templum
ad
perpetuam
illorum
memoriam
conservandam
aedificare
caepit
.
Euseb.
de
vita
Constant
.
l.
4.
c.
58.
and
ibidem
cap.
59.
it
is
said
,
Haec
omnia
dedicavit
Imperator
,
ut
Servatoris
nostri
Apostolorum
memoriam
apud
omnes
gentes
aeternitatem
compararet
.
And
Bullinger
in
his
Treatise
De
origine
erroris
,
Printed
Tiguri
1539.
fol.
102.
b.
ante
med.
saith
,
Constantini
Magni
tempore
Iuxus
&
nimius
templorum
ornatus
initia
accepit
.
dedicated
a
most
sumptuous
Church
in
memory
of
the
Apostles
,
(g)
(g)
Euseb.
de
vit.
Constantini
lib.
4.
cap.
60.
saith
,
In
opportunum
venturae
mortis
diem
hic
locum
sibi
provida
dispensatione
designavit
,
&c.
ut
detunctus
quoque
precationum
quae
ibidem
essent
ad
Apostolorum
gloriam
offerendae
,
particeps
efficeretur
.
provided
his
Sepulcher
there
,
to
the
end
that
after
his
death
he
might
be
partaker
of
the
prayers
there
offered
:
(h)
(h)
The
Centurists
cent.
4.
col.
452.
line
29.
say
,
Constantinus
etiam
diem
festum
admodum
solemnem
ad
celebrandam
dedicationem
Templi
indixit
,
&c.
he
celebrated
the
dedication
of
the
Temple
with
an
yearly
festival
day
:
(i)
(i)
Ibidem
cent.
4.
col.
497.
lin.
50.
it
is
said
of
Constantine
:
Templorum
recens
extructorum
consecrationes
,
exornationes
superbas
,
alia
que
superstitiosa
,
quorum
maximam
partem
Constantinus
excogitavit
,
&
in
multis
Ecclesias
propagavit
.
This
consecration
of
Churches
was
antiently
done
with
the
sign
of
the
Cross
,
as
St.
Augustine
serm.
19.
de
Sanctis
testifyeth
,
saying
,
Crucis
charactere
Bafilicae
dedicantur
,
altar
a
consecrantur
.
And
also
with
sprinkling
of
holy
water
:
whereof
see
Beda
hist.
l.
5.
c.
4.
and
St.
Gregory
apud
Bedam
hist.
li.
1.
c.
30.
ante
med.
and
confessed
by
Mr.
Fulk
against
the
Rhemish
Testament
in
1
Tim.
4.
sect.
13.
fol.
378.
a.
prope
initium
.
He
caused
Churches
new
builded
to
be
consecrated
,
The
Centur.
Of
this
Conseccation
of
Churches
,
see
further
Christians
to
have
their
assemblies
only
in
places
consecrated
(
&c.
he
carryed
about
with
him
a
portable
tabernacle
and
Priests
and
Deacons
attending
it
,
for
celebration
of
the
divine
mysteries
:
(l)
(l)
The
Centurists
cent.
4.
col.
497.
lin.
48.
s●y
,
Accensiones
candelarum
interdiù
in
templis
Constantinus
instituit
.
And
col.
410.
lin.
7.
it
is
said
,
Cereas
candelas
&
lampades
in
locis
Conventuum
a
Constantion
ipso
accensas
interdiù
fuisse
Eusebius
retulit
.
Of
lights
in
the
Church
,
see
further
Concil.
4.
Carthag
.
can.
6.
and
Eusebius
hist.
l.
6.
c.
8.
ante
med.
And
Eusebius
de
vita
Constantini●
.
4.
c.
66.
and
Hierom
contra
Vigilantium
cap.
3.
And
Paulinus
natal
.
3.
Felicis
saith
hereof
,
Clara
coronantur
densis
altariadychnis
(
&c.
)
nocte
dieque
micant
.
He
had
lights
in
the
Church
in
the
day
time
;
[m]
[m]
H●erom
contra
Vigilantium
ante
med.
saith
,
Constantinus
Imperator
sanctas
reliquias
,
Andraeae
,
Lucae
,
&
Timothei
,
transtulit
Constantinopolim
,
apud
quas
daemones
rugiunt
.
And
Bullinger
de
orig.
erroris
Printed
Tiguri
1539.
fol.
67.
b.
circa
med.
saith
hereof
,
Nimius
est
in
eo
St.
Hieron●mus
,
quod
ait
ad
sanctas
Andreae
reliquias
rugiunt
daemones
.
And
ibidem
fine
Bullinger
allegeth
and
reprehendeth
Hierom
further
saying
,
Dicit
Hieronymus
,
quod
si
reliquias
Sanctorum
transferre
&
in
aureos
loculos
recondere
non
licet
,
saci
ilegus
fuit
cum
Constantino
Arcadius
,
omnes
Episcopi
non
solum
sacrilegi
sed
&
fatui
judicandi
,
qui
rem
vilissimam
&
cineres
dissolutos
in
serico
&
vase
aureo
portaverunt
,
&c.
whereupon
Bullinger
inferreth
saying
,
Nolumus
sanctis
Dei
hominibus
,
Constantino
divo
,
Arcadio
sancto
,
&c.
nominis
gloriam
illustrem
obscurare
,
&c.
testimonium
illis
perhibeo
,
quod
studium
Dei
habent
non
secundum
scientiam
,
&c.
He
translated
to
the
holy
Relicks
of
St.
at
which
the
Devils
did
roar
;
[*]
[*]
The
Centurists
cent.
4.
col.
1529.
lin.
28.
say
,
Planè
simili
superstitione
Constantinus
reliquias
quasdam
de
Cruce
ab
Helena
reperta
Constantinopolim
dicitur
transtu●sse
,
ut
effet
ejus
Vrbis
conservatrix
.
He
did
also
superstitiously
translate
to
in
conservation
of
that
City
,
certain
Relicks
of
the
Cross
found
by
The
Centurists
(
&c.
&c.
And
saith
of
one
who
lived
years
before
And
see
And
of
like
Pilgrimage
to
even
upon
Vow
,
see
And
see
further
mention
of
yearly
pilgrimage
to
under
him
in
that
age
were
pilgrimages
to
The
Centurists
they
repeat
the
second
Canon
of
that
Council
to
be
,
And
see
many
other
like
testimonies
hereof
hereafter
in
this
Consideration
and
see
heretofore
in
the
beginning
of
this
Consideration
at
the
doctrine
in
this
behalf
of
the
Fathers
of
the
Council
,
whereat
was
present
In
his
time
it
was
decreed
by
Council
,
that
Priests
might
not
marry
:
[o]
[o]
The
Centurists
cent.
4.
col.
467.
lin.
8.
say
,
Fuisse
ante
Constantinum
etiam
Virgines
seu
mulieres
continentes
,
&
castitatem
perpetuam
professas
,
ex
libro
4.
Eusebii
de
vita
Constantin
.
apparet
,
ubi
magnopere
approbasse
disciplinam
ejusmodi
Imperatorem
Constantinum
affirmat
;
adeo
ut
,
&
frequenter
eorum
contubernium
adierit
.
Helenam
vero
etiam
Constantini
matrem
Hierosolymis
Virgines
Deo
sacras
reperisse
Socrates
testatur
l.
1.
c.
17.
quarum
professionem
usque
adeò
probarit
,
ut
ministram
illis
sese
praebuerit
,
&c.
And
Euseb
us
de
vita
Constantini
l.
4.
c.
28.
saith
,
Sanctissimum
perpetuarum
virginum
caetum
constanter
colebat
Constantinus
,
&c.
And
see
Zozomen
.
hist.
l.
1.
c.
9.
He
honoured
sacred
Virgins
professng
perpetual
Chastity
:
[q]
[q]
The
Centurists
cent.
4.
col.
1294.
lin.
53.
begin
a
special
Tract
,
the
title
whereof
is
,
Monachi
per
Syriam
,
Palestinam
,
Bithyniam
,
&
reliqua
Asiae
loca
sub
Constantino
magno
,
whereof
they
give
there
many
examples
.
Under
him
were
Monks
throughout
and
the
other
places
of
also
[r]
[r]
Centur.
4.
col.
1306.
line
18.
they
begin
another
like
Tract
,
whereof
the
title
is
;
Africani
Monachi
per
Aegyptum
sub
Constantino
magno
throughout
And
[s]
[s]
See
the
Centurists
cent.
4.
col.
470.
line
40.
and
in
Zozomen
it
is
said
,
Antonium
magnum
illum
monachum
in
solitudinibus
Aegypti-magna
cum
nominis
&
famae
celebritate
vitam
degentem
the
Monk
,
whose
most
religious
and
austere
[*]
[*]
Zozomen
,
hist.
l.
1.
c.
13.
prope
initium
saith
of
Antony
,
Erat
ei
cibus
panis
solùm
&
fal
:
potus
autem
aqua
,
tempus
prandii
solis
occasus
,
saepenumero
ad
biduum
&
amplius
cibo
abstinuit
,
vigilabat
semper
fere
integras
noctes
,
&
usque
dum
lucesceret
precari
non
destitit
;
quod
si
quando
somnum
capiebat
,
illam
super
parvam
stoream
cepit
;
non
rarò
autem
humi
jacens
,
ipsa
terra
pro
cubili
usus
est
.
And
see
all
this
confessed
by
Osiander
in
epitom
.
&
cent.
4.
pag.
100.
Whereto
he
further
addeth
,
Vestimentum
ejus
(
ut
alii
referunt
)
interius
erat
cilicium
,
exterius
verò
animalis
pellis
,
&c.
ad
montem
sublimem
habitaculum
suum
constituit
,
&c.
erat
autem
cellula
in
qua
habitabat
Antonius
,
non
plus
mensurae
per
quadram
tenens
,
quàm
homo
dormiens
extendi
poterat
,
&c.
life
Protestants
tearm
[t]
[t]
Osiander
in
Epitom
:
cent.
4.
c.
2.
pag.
100.
paulo
post
med.
saith
,
Vita
Antonii
non
caret
multiplici
superstitione
.
And
see
further
there
pag.
102.
post
med.
and
see
the
Centurists
cent.
4.
col.
1313.
line
45.
See
his
monastical
strict
life
reported
by
the
Centurists
cent.
4.
col.
1315.
line
44.
and
his
confessed
miracles
ibid.
col.
493.
line
.
20.
Which
his
miracles
were
so
many
,
that
Athanasius
wrote
a
special
Book
of
his
life
(
teste
Socrate
hist.
l.
1.
c.
17.
initio
.
)
superstitious
:
[2]
[2]
Eusebius
de
vita
Constantini
l.
2.
c.
14.
versus
finem
saith
hereof
,
Ab
omni
licentia
&
vitae
ratione
luxu
diffluente
sese
vocavit
,
inedia
&
corporis
afflictione
se●psum
coercuit
,
&c.
He
chastised
his
body
with
fasting
and
other
bodily
affliction
;
[3]
[3]
Chrysostom
.
in
Ep.
2
Cor.
hom.
26.
versus
finem
saith
hereof
,
Nam
&
ipse
,
qui
purpuram
indutus
est
,
accedit
illa
amplexus
sepulchra
,
&
lastu
deposito
stat
Sanctis
supplicaturus
,
ut
pro
se
ad
Deum
intercedant
.
And
see
the
same
also
in
Chrysostom
ad
pop.
hom.
66.
versus
finem
.
He
went
to
imbrace
the
Sepulcher
of
humbly
praying
to
those
Saints
that
they
would
be
intercessors
for
him
to
God
;
[u]
[u]
Eusebius
de
vita
Constantini
l.
3.
c.
2.
saith
of
Constantine
.
A
que
interdum
vultum
salutari
illa
passionis
signavit
nota
.
And
see
the
same
confessed
and
so
translated
by
D.
Abbots
in
his
answer
to
D.
Bishop
pag.
168.
initio
.
He
signed
his
face
with
the
sign
of
the
cross
;
[x]
[x]
Eusebius
in
orat
.
de
laudibus
Constantini
ante
med.
saith
,
Imperator
(
Constantinus
)
triumphale
signum
honorat
.
And
Zozomen
.
hist.
l.
1.
c.
8.
fine
saith
of
Constantine
:
Sanctae
cruci
plurimum
tribuit
honoris
,
tum
propter
subsidia
in
bello
contra
hostes
gerendo
ex
ejus
virtute
sibi
illata
,
tum
propter
divinam
sibi
de
ea
oblatam
visionem
;
And
see
there
cap.
4.
And
Prudentius
in
Apotheosi
doth
accordingly
affirm
this
usage
of
the
antient
Emperors
,
saying
thereof
,
Vexillumque
Crucis
summus
dominator
adorat
.
In
so
much
as
Szegedinus
in
his
Speculum
Pontificum
pag.
229.
saith
,
Crux
honorari
caepit
tempore
Constantini
.
And
see
the
like
practice
hereof
in
Conwal
King
of
Scotland
reported
by
Holinshead
in
his
Chronicle
of
Scotland
,
after
the
first
Edition
Printed
1577.
pag.
136.
and
after
the
later
Edition
pag.
107.
a.
line
69.
Honored
the
same
sign
;
[y]
[y]
Zozomen
.
hist.
l.
1.
c.
8.
as
next
before
at
x.
And
Eusebius
de
vita
Constantini
l.
2.
c.
7.
saith
,
Jam
in
qua
parte
istud
Crucis
vexillum
visum
fuit
,
hostes
fugam
capere
,
victores
persequi
:
qua
re
intellecta
Imperator
sicubi
partem
aliquam
sui
exercitus
languentem
cernebat
,
ibi
salutare
illud
vexillum
tanquam
quoddam
subsidium
ad
victoriam
obtinendam
locari
mandavit
,
cujus
adjumentis
extemplò
parta
est
victoria
,
quippe
dimicantium
vires
divina
quadam
potentia
fuere
admodum
confirmatae
.
Had
affyance
and
success
of
victory
in
the
vertue
thereof
,
and
[z]
[z]
Hereof
see
Eusebius
de
vita
Constantini
l.
1.
c.
25.
&
l.
2.
c.
3.
&
l.
3.
c.
48.
erected
it
publickly
;
He
[a]
[a]
Zozomen
.
hist.
l.
1.
c.
9.
post
med.
saith
,
Jussit
Constantinus
,
&c.
ut
Conciliorum
decisiones
firmae
&
immutabiles
existerent
.
ordained
that
the
Decrees
of
Councils
should
be
kept
firm
and
inviolable
;
[b]
[b]
Eusebius
de
vita
Constantini
l.
3.
c.
10.
fine
saith
,
Cum
parva
quaedam
sella
ex
auto
fabricata
illi
esset
loco
posita
,
non
prius
consedit
quam
Episcopi
ad
id
innuissent
.
And
Theodoret
l.
1.
hist.
c.
7.
circa
med.
saith
,
Illo
ipse
Imperator
postremus
cum
paucis
se
comitantibus
ingressus
est
(
&c.
)
deinde
sella
in
medio
posita
(
istud
enim
sibi
permitti
ab
Episcopis
postulaverat
)
consedit
.
And
the
Century
writers
cent.
4.
col.
460.
line
31.
say
,
Ac
notum
est
quam
reverentiam
&
observantiam
Episcopis
habuerit
in
Synodo
Nicena
●●●bi
nec
confidere
prius
quàm
Episcopi
annuissent
,
voluit
.
And
Carion
in
Chro●●●●
.
pag.
274.
post
med.
saith
hereof
,
Assedit
Constantinus
inter
Episcopos
sede
non
altiore
.
He
would
not
sit
down
at
the
Council
of
till
the
Bishops
had
thereto
given
him
there
assent
:
[c]
[c]
Crispin
us
in
his
Book
of
the
State
of
the
Church
pag.
99.
prope
finem
saith
hereof
,
Constantine
said
,
God
hath
ordained
you
Bishops
,
and
hath
given
you
power
to
judge
of
your selves
;
by
means
whereof
we
yield
our selves
to
your
judgement
.
Men
may
not
judge
you
,
but
God
alone
.
And
in
Zozomen
.
hist.
l.
1.
c.
16.
post
med.
Constantine
saith
,
Mihi
vero
non
est
fas
,
cum
homo
sim
,
ejusmodi
causarum
cognitionem
arrogare
,
&c.
And
see
further
hereof
Ruffinus
hist.
l.
10.
c.
2.
And
St.
Austin
tom
.
2.
Ep.
166.
circa
med.
He
would
not
undertake
the
Judgement
of
Church
causes
,
but
committed
the
same
over
to
Bishops
;
[*]
[*]
The
Century
writers
,
cent.
4.
col.
702.
line
18.
he
procured
the
Synod
at
for
the
uniform
observation
of
Easter
day
[§]
[§]
Concil.
1.
Arelatense
can.
1.
apud
Osiandrum
ubi
supra
,
where
it
is
said
,
De
observatione
Paschae
Domini
(
constitutum
est
in
hac
Synodo
)
ut
uno
die
&
tempore
per
omnem
orbem
observetur
,
&
juxta
consuetudinem
literas
ad
omnes
tu
dirigas
.
This
was
the
Councils
Petition
to
Pope
.
Silvester
.
throughout
the
whole
world
,
he
should
direct
forth
his
letters
,
and
that
according
to
the
former
custom
in
his
Treatise
upon
the
Revelations
dedicated
to
King
for
the
supposed
worthiness
thereof
reprinted
at
And
see
further
there
And
see
next
hereafter
in
this
Consideration
at
in
the
margent
subdued
all
Christian
Churches
to
the
Pope
,
(5)
(5)
Frigevillaeus
Gauvius
in
his
palma
Christiana
ad
Serenissimam
Reginam
Angliae
pag.
35.
post
med.
saith
,
Per
quod
nomen
designatus
fu●t
Episcopus
Romanus
&
Constantinopolitanus
,
quos
Constantinus
magnus
prae
caeteris
praeferebat
,
tribuens
Romano
Primatum
ante
omnes
.
attributed
Primacy
to
the
Roman
Bishop
before
all
:
he
further
saith
(
&c.
fatally
to
have
given
power
to
the
beast
.
(d)
(d)
The
Centurists
cent.
4.
col.
653.
line
26.
report
this
opinion
of
Acesius
signisied
to
the
Emperour
to
be
:
ad
paenitentiam
quidem
admoneri
(
homines
)
spem
verò
remissionis
non
à
sacerdotibus
,
sed
ab
ipso
Deo
expectare
,
qui
possit
&
potestatem
habeat
remittere
peccata
.
Cum
haec
Acesius
dixisset
,
subjunxit
Imperator
,
pone
scalam
ô
Acesi
,
&
solus
ascende
in
caelum
.
Socrates
l.
1.
c.
7.
And
see
this
error
of
the
Novatians
further
confuted
by
Ambrose
.
And
Pacianus
alleged
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
num.
21.
in
the
margent
at
g.
He
reproved
the
Novatian
for
denying
the
power
given
Priests
to
remit
sin
,
that
God
only
remitteth
sin
.
Of
[7]
[7]
Eusebius
de
vita
Constantini
l.
4.
c.
45.
his
Priests
some
of
them
did
preach
and
interpret
the
holy
Scriptures
others
of
them
who
could
not
so
do
,
appeased
the
Deity
with
unbloody
[*]
[*]
Alii
qui
&c.
horum
nihil
poterant
officere
,
incruentis
consecrationibus
divinum
Numen
placabant
,
&
supplices
Deo
preces
offerebant
pro
communi
pace
,
pro
Ecclesia
Dei
,
ipsoque
Imperatore
,
&c.
By
these
Vnbloody
Sacrifices
and
mystical
consecrations
thus
particularly
distinguished
,
as
several
from
the
foresaid
Preaching
and
prayer
,
cannot
be
understood
other
than
the
said
Priests
celebration
of
the
blessed
.
Sacrament
,
as
is
plainly
acknowledged
by
D.
Abbots
in
his
answere
to
D.
Bishops
Epistle
to
the
King
pag.
183.
ante
med.
&
184.
paulo
post
med.
Which
in
regard
of
the
then
external
oblation
thereof
by
those
sundry
Priests
,
Eusebius
tearmeth
Unbloody
Sacrifices
,
so
thereby
distinguishing
the
same
,
in
manner
of
Oblation
,
from
Christs
other
bloody
oblation
upon
the
Crosse
;
according
to
which
sense
it
is
often
by
the
other
Fathers
tearmed
the
Unbloody
Sacrifice
,
as
by
Chrysostome
in
Psalm
.
95.
Athanasius
alleged
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
Num.
3.
at
*
next
after
h.
in
the
margent
.
Cyril
:
Alexand
:
in
interpretatione
Anathemat
:
11.
Nazianzen
orat
.
funeb
.
in
Basilium
,
and
orat
.
1.
in
Iulianum
.
In
so
much
as
they
are
therefore
reproved
by
Calvin
in
Epist.
ad
Haebr
.
c.
9.
vers.
26.
pag.
946.
b.
fine
.
&
947.
a
initio
.
So
that
if
unto
these
Unbloody
Sacrifices
thus
mentioned
by
Euschius
,
we
do
adde
the
foresaid
appeasing
of
God
thereby
(
by
him
also
mentioned
)
we
do
then
hereby
find
,
not
onely
Sacrifice
,
but
also
propitiatory
Sacrifice
.
Sacrifices
,
and
mystical
Consecrations
,
and
prayed
for
the
health
of
the
Emperour
.
At
[8]
[8]
Eusebius
de
vita
Constantini
l.
4.
c.
61.
the
time
of
his
last
sickness
he
intended
to
expiate
his
sins
by
efficacy
of
the
holy
mysteries
,
and
the
imtiation
of
the
healthfull
lavar
it
is
said
And
of
Confession
made
to
the
Priest
long
before
these
times
,
see
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
prostrating
himself
upon
his
knees
,
confessed
his
sins
in
the
house
of
of
the
Martyrs
imposition
of
hands
.
[e]
[e]
Centur.
4.
col.
454.
line
26.
it
is
said
:
Turba
frequens
preces
cum
fletu
pro
anima
imperatoris
fudit●
And
see
Eusebius
de
vita
Constant
:
l.
4.
c.
71.
After
his
death
prayer
was
made
for
his
soule
,
and
the
mystical
[f]
[f]
Eusebius
vbi
supra
saith
:
Adhuc
quidem
licet
contemplari
ter
beatae
animae
tumulum
(
&c.
)
divinis
ceremoniis
&
mystico
sacrificio
sanctarumque
precationum
societate
perfrui
.
Sacrifice
offered
In
the
brief
discourse
of
the
Churches
Estate
&c.
his
book
of
the
Estate
of
the
Church
,
it
is
affirmed
,
how
that
which
continued
untill
So
saith
M.
in
his
An
excellent
work
So
saith
M.
D.
in
his
defence
of
the
article
that
Christ
descended
into
Hell
worthy
of
immortal
memory
The
Centurists
say
to
the
Queen
concerning
that
fourth
Century
:
And
there
again
that
state
of
the
Church
which
in
time
illustrated
the
whole
world
to
[h]
[h]
Centur
:
4.
col.
287.
line
16.
the
title
there
of
that
special
Tract
is
,
Inclinatio
Doctrinae
complectens
peculiares
&
incommodas
opiniones
,
●●ipulas
&
errores
Doctorum
.
set
down
the
peculiar
(
supposed
)
errors
of
the
Doctors
of
those
times
,
and
do
joyn
with
others
in
charging
sundry
of
them
severally
and
respectively
with
some
or
other
particular
opinions
by
collection
from
their
own
writings
,
which
in
general
are
as
followeth
,
namely
with
[i]
[i]
Centur.
4.
col.
291.
line
7.
it
is
said
,
Patres
omnes
ferè
hujus
aetatis
de
libero
arbitrio
consusè
loquuntur
.
And
immediatly
after
they
do
there
recite
and
reject
the
particular
sayings
of
Lactantius
,
Athanasius
,
Basil
,
Nazianzen
,
Epiphanius
,
Hierom
,
&c.
Freewil
,
[k]
[k]
Cent.
4.
col.
292.
&
293.
there
under
the
titles
de
Justificatione
,
and
de
bonis
operibus
.
Iustification
by
works
,
(l)
(l)
Ibid.
col.
293.
throughout
,
and
there
line
59.
where
they
conclude
,
saying
,
Jam
cogiter
pius
Lector
quam
procul
haec
aetas
in
hoc
articulo
de
Apostolorum
doctrina
desciverit
.
And
see
Osiander
cent.
4.
pag.
102.
post
med.
&
506.
ante
med.
&
pag.
520.
circa
med.
&
430.
ante
med.
&
pag.
70.
prope
finem
.
Merit
of
works
,
(m)
(m)
Centur.
4.
col.
425.
line
54.
it
is
said
,
Ad
hoc
Praesbyterium
aliquem
,
&c.
deputarunt
,
ad
quem
qui
deliquerunt
accedentes
quae
gessissent
confiterentur
,
&c.
ea
lege
confitentes
absolvebat
,
ut
à
se
ipsi
paenas
commissorum
exigerent
.
And
see
there
col.
426.
line
10.
And
see
next
heretofore
at
9.
Confession
of
sins
to
a
Priest
,
and
(*)
(*)
Concerning
injoyned
Penance
ut
supra
:
and
see
further
Centur.
4.
col.
834.
line
14.
&
col.
868.
line
56.
injoyned
Penance
,
[§]
[§]
Centur.
4.
col.
425.
ut
supra
,
and
col.
834.
lin.
60.
mentioneth
Reconciliationem
per
manus
impositionem
:
and
see
col.
878.
line
5.
and
line
16.
Absolution
of
such
as
had
confessed
(
given
)
with
imposition
of
the
hand
:
also
with
affirming
[¶]
[¶]
Centur.
4.
col.
1245.
line
33.
and
see
Calvin
institut
.
l.
4.
c.
19.
sect.
17.
Penance
to
be
the
second
table
after
shipwrack
,
and
errour
[⁋]
[⁋]
Centur.
4.
col.
294.
line
1.
it
is
said
,
Paenitentiam
haec
aetas
ut
ferè
&
superiores
neque
recte
definiit
,
neque
partes
ejus
satis
explicavit
,
&c.
And
col.
231.
line
12.
it
is
said
,
Doctrinam
paenitentiae
(
&c.
)
satis
tenuiter
&
frigidè
(
&c.
)
quemadmodum
&
in
superioribus
saeculis
tractatam
videas
ab
hac
aetate
.
in
the
doctrine
of
penance
:
with
[†]
[†]
See
centur.
4.
col.
299.
line
55.
and
see
this
further
more
plainly
confessed
in
sundry
Fathers
of
this
age
,
and
the
age
before
,
alleged
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
num.
12.
at
3
,
6
,
7
,
11
,
12
,
13
,
14.
unwritten
traditions
,
[n]
[n]
Centur.
4.
col.
295.
under
the
title
there
de
Invocatione
Sanctorum
,
&
col.
296
,
297.
are
recited
and
rejected
the
particular
sayings
of
Basil
,
Ambrose
,
Prudent●us
,
Ephrem
,
Athanasius
.
And
see
the
sundry
Fathers
of
this
age
and
other
precedent
ages
confessed
and
rejected
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
num.
7.
Invocation
of
Saints
,
[o]
[o]
Centur.
4
col.
304.
under
the
title
there
de
Purgatorio
,
where
are
recited
and
rejected
the
sayings
of
Lactantius
,
and
Hierom
,
and
see
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
num.
18.
throughout
.
Purgatory
,
[p]
[p]
Centur.
4.
col.
409.
line
15.
it
is
said
,
Aras
in
templis
suisse
id
quoque
hujus
saeculi
Historia
testan●ur
&c.
verùm
haec
etiam
consuetudo
à
Judaica
in
Ecclesiam
Christi
permanavit
,
&c.
And
see
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
n.
3.
at
6
,
7
,
10
,
11.
Altars
(*)
(*)
Nazianzen
in
Julianum
mentioneth
altaria
à
purissmo
&
incruento
Sacr●ficio
nomen
habentia
.
And
St.
Austin
de
Civit.
Dei
l.
22.
c.
10.
Erigimus
altaria
in
quibus
sacrificemus
uni
Deo
,
&c.
And
Gildas
de
excidio
Britan.
c.
26.
calleth
the
Altar
,
Sacrificii
caelestis
sedem
.
And
see
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
num.
3.
so
called
of
Sacrifice
thereon
offered
,
and
(13.)
(13.)
Aug.
serm.
19.
de
Sanctis
saith
,
Crucis
charactere
Basilicae
dedicantur
,
altaria
conscerantur
.
Of
Consecration
of
Altars
,
see
Gregory
Nyssen
de
S.
Baptism
.
And
Concil.
2.
Spalense
can
.
7.
&
Concil.
1.
Bracharense
can
.
37.
&
Concil.
1.
Hipponense
can.
5.
dist.
1.
c.
altaria
,
&
Concil.
3.
Aurelianese
can
.
15.
And
Aug.
de
tempore
serm.
255.
Consecrated
with
the
sign
of
the
Cross
,
and
(14)
(14)
Concil.
Agathense
can.
14.
saith
,
Altare
placuit
,
non
solum
unctione
chrismatis
,
sed
etiam
sacerdotah
benedictione
sacrar●
,
in
quo
nobis
divina
sacrificia
consecrantur
.
And
before
all
these
,
Dionysius
Arcopagita
de
Eccles.
Hieratch
c.
4.
saith
,
Divini
Altaris
consecrationem
sanct●ssimorum
mysterium
lex
sanctissimi
unguenti
castissimis
infusionibus
perficit
.
Chrism
,
and
called
also
(15)
(15)
The
Centurists
cent.
4.
col.
409.
line
26.
and
Peter
Martyr
in
his
Common
places
part.
4.
pag.
226.
a.
initio
,
reprehend
Optatus
for
saying
,
Quid
est
altare
,
nisi
sedes
corporis
&
sanguinis
Christi
,
&c.
cujus
illic
per
certa
momenta
corpus
&
sanguis
habitabat
?
And
Gildas
de
excidio
Britan.
c.
26.
calleth
the
Altar
,
Sacrificii
caelestis
sedem
,
&
Ambrose
l.
5.
de
sacram
.
c.
2.
saith
,
Quid
est
enim
altare
,
nisi
forma
corporis
Christi
?
&
l.
4.
c.
2.
fine
he
saith
,
Forma
corporis
altare
est
,
&
corpus
Christi
est
in
altari
.
And
Hesichius
in
Leviticum
l.
2.
c.
8.
saith
,
Est
autom
locus
sanctus
altare
,
ibi
enim
Sanctus
Sanctorum
requiescit
.
the
seat
of
the
body
and
bloud
of
Christ
,
with
[*]
[*]
See
this
point
of
real
presence
confessed
in
the
writings
of
Ambrose
and
in
Cyril
,
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
n.
2.
at
4.5
.
real
presence
,
and
[q]
[q]
See
confessed
testimonies
for
Transubstantiation
alleged
by
the
Centurists
cent.
4.
col.
109.
line
3.
&
line
40.
&
col.
985.
line
30.
and
see
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
num.
2.
at
1
,
2
,
3
,
6
,
11.
transubstantiation
,
with
[16]
[16]
Cyril
.
Hierosolym
it
:
(
who
lived
in
this
age
)
Catech.
5.
prope
finem
saith
hereof
,
Take
heed
lest
any
thing
of
it
fall
from
thee
,
&
Mr.
Fulk
in
his
rejoynder
to
Bristow
and
answer
to
Sanders
,
in
answer
hereto
tearmeth
it
a
meer
superstitious
precept
,
pag.
687.
post
med.
And
Austin
l.
50.
homiliarum
hom.
26.
saith
,
Quanta
follicitudine
observamus
,
quando
nobis
corpus
ministratur
,
ut
nihil
de
ipso
in
terram
cadat
.
Tertullian
in
libro
de
corona
militis
saith
,
calicis
aut
panis
etiam
nostri
aliquid
decuti
in
terram
anxiè
patimur
.
And
Origen
hom.
13.
in
Exodum
saith
,
You
that
are
accustomed
to
be
present
at
the
divine
mysteries
,
do
know
that
when
you
receive
the
body
of
our
Lord
,
you
do
with
all
wariness
and
reverence
take
heed
that
no
little
thereof
fall
down
.
care
(
more
than
was
then
had
concerning
the
water
of
Baptism
)
that
no
part
of
the
Sacrament
should
fall
down
to
the
ground
,
with
[17]
[17]
Of
reservation
see
centur.
4.
col.
427.
line
45.
&
col.
430.
line
2.
And
see
●●re●osore
in
tins
Consideration
num.
2.
at
14
,
15
,
16
,
17
,
18
,
19
,
20
,
21
,
22.
reservation
of
the
Sacrament
with
[*]
[*]
Chemnitius
in
his
examen
.
part.
2.
pag.
92.
allegeth
the
several
sayings
of
Austin
,
Ambrose
and
Nazianzen
(
all
of
them
living
in
this
Century
)
affirming
in
his
opinion
,
the
adoration
of
the
Sacrament
,
and
he
reprehendeth
there
for
their
denyal
thereof
the
Calvinists
,
by
the
express
term
of
Sacramentaries
.
And
whereas
Nazianzen
orat
.
11.
quae
est
de
Gorgonia
sorore
,
telleth
how
his
diseased
Sister
prostrated
her self
before
the
Altar
,
and
calling
upon
him
who
is
worshipped
on
it
,
ô
miracle
(
saith
he
)
she
departed
presently
receiving
health
;
M.
Fulk
in
respons.
ad
Stapletonium
de
successione
Ecclesiastica
pag.
230.
circa
med.
trifleth
in
his
answer
hereinto
,
being
inforced
to
say
,
Eucharistia
in
altarinon
fuit
ab
ea
adorata
quamvis
in
magna
reverentia
,
&
fortasse
non
sine
superstitione
habita
.
And
Ambros
.
in
orat
.
praepar
.
ad
Missam
is
so
plain
in
this
point
,
that
the
Centurists
centur
:
4.
col.
430.
line
52.
do
therefore
reprove
those
prayers
of
Ambrose
,
saying
,
Continent
adorationem
panis
in
Sacramento
.
And
so
likewise
saith
M.
Perkins
in
his
probiem
.
&c.
pag.
21.
initio
,
and
Crispinus
in
his
book
of
the
Church
pag.
87.
fine
,
and
yet
are
those
prayers
acknowledged
and
alleged
for
the
writings
of
Ambrose
by
M.
Bilson
in
his
true
difference
,
&c.
part.
4.
pag.
622.
circa
med.
worshipping
of
it
,
and
special
words
of
invocation
praescribed
when
the
Sacrament
was
[†]
[†]
S.
Basil
de
spiritu
Sancto
c.
27.
alledging
unwritten
traditions
,
saith
,
Invocationis
verba
dum
ostenditur
panis
Eucharistiae
&
poculum
benedictionis
,
quis
scripto
reliquit
?
See
this
saying
acknowledged
and
but
weakely
put
off
by
M.
Fulk
in
his
rejoynder
to
Bristow
,
&c.
pag.
685.
post
.
med.
shewed
:
with
receiving
it
[¶]
[¶]
See
this
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
num.
2.
in
the
margent
at
32.
&
33.
fasting
and
⁋
⁋
See
this
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
num.
2.
in
the
margent
at
35.
&
36.
And
see
also
the
same
further
confessed
in
Osianders
Epitom
.
&c.
centur
:
4.
pag.
180.
fine
chast
.
with
[18]
[18]
See
the
sundry
Fathers
who
lived
some
of
them
in
Constantines
times
,
others
next
after
his
time
,
others
before
his
time
,
confessedly
in
this
question
of
Sacrifice
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
num.
3
next
after
12.
at
*
.
¶
.
§.
g.
h.
and
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
num.
17.
in
the
margent
at
t.
offering
of
it
in
sacrifice
to
God
,
as
being
propitiatory
,
not
only
[§]
[§]
See
this
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
num.
3.
fine
at
*
next
after
h.
confessed
in
sundry
Fathers
of
this
age
and
the
age
before
,
by
Andraeas
Crastovius
a
learned
Calvinist
.
Also
Basil
in
Liturgia
prayeth
,
ut
digni
simus
offerre
tibi
rationabile
istud
&
incruentum
Sacrificium
pro
nostris
peccatis
&
populi
ignorantia
.
And
Cyprian
de
Caena
Dom:
prope
initium
saith
,
Quotiescunque
his
verbis
&
hac
fide
actum
est
,
panis
iste
substantialis
&
calix
solemni
benedictione
sacratus
,
ad
totius
hominis
vitam
salutemque
proficit
,
simul
medicamentum
&
holoc●ustum
existens
ad
sanandas
infirmitates
,
&
purgandas
iniquitates
.
for
the
living
,
but
also
[r]
[r]
Hospinianus
in
historia
Sacramentaria
lib.
2.
pag.
167.
initio
saith
of
Cyrill
of
Jerusalem
,
who
lived
in
the
beginning
of
this
Century
:
Dicit
Cyrillus
pro
sui
jam
temporis
recepta
consuetudine
sacrificium
altaris
maximum
Juvamen
esse
animarum
.
So
common
was
this
doctrine
in
Cyrills
time
;
See
Cyrills
saying
hereof
in
Catech.
5.
Mystagog
:
And
see
the
saying
of
Ambrose
therein
rejected
Centur
:
4.
col.
295.
line
3.
and
also
Cyprian
and
Tertullian
cent.
3.
col.
138.
line
56.
&
139.
line
6.
and
Osiander
of
Tertullian
cent.
3.
pag.
10.
Also
S.
Austine
l
9.
Confess
:
c.
12.
affirmeth
that
the
Sacrifice
of
our
price
was
offered
for
his
Mother
Monica
,
being
dead
.
And
in
Enchirid
c.
110.
he
saith
,
Neque
negandum
est
defunctorum
animas
pietate
suorum
viventium
relevari
,
cum
pro
illis
sacrificium
Mediatoris
offertur
:
affirming
there
further
,
that
the
sacrifices
of
the
Altar
or
of
almes
which
be
offered
for
the
dead
,
are
thanksgiving
for
those
that
be
very
good
(
or
in
heaven
)
and
propitiations
for
those
that
be
not
very
evill
(
or
not
in
hell
)
affirming
(
els
where
de
verbis
Apost:
serm.
34.
)
that
the
universal
Church
doth
observe
as
delivered
from
our
forefathers
,
that
for
those
who
are
dead
in
the
communion
of
Christs
body
and
blood
,
when
in
time
of
sacrifice
they
be
remembred
in
their
places
,
prayer
is
made
for
them
(
ac
pro
illis
id
quoque
offerri
commemoretur
)
and
(
besides
this
prayer
)
for
them
also
it
is
remembred
that
the
Sacrifice
be
ostered
:
In
so
much
as
S.
Austine
is
herein
rejected
by
Hutterus
l.
de
Sacrificio
Missatico
pag.
525.
fine
.
See
also
this
point
confessed
in
Austine
and
many
other
Fathers
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
num.
4.
at
k.
and
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
num.
17.
in
the
margent
under
t.
And
see
also
Bullinger
in
his
decades
in
English
pag.
1082.
a.
post
.
med.
for
the
dead
;
with
affirming
it
to
be
[s]
[s]
So
it
is
affirmed
to
be
by
Cyprian
l.
2.
Epist.
3.
and
by
S.
Austine
de
Civitate
Dei
l.
16.
c.
22.
&
lib.
17.
c.
5.
fine
,
&c.
20.
&
l.
18.
c.
35.
circa
med.
and
in
Psalm
.
33.
con.
2.
and
see
this
point
accordingly
confessed
by
Andraeas
Crastovius
l.
1.
de
opificio
Missae
pag.
28.
&
pag.
58.
&
102.
&
171.
And
see
M.
Fulk
against
Heskins
pag.
100.
circa
med.
And
see
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
num.
17.
in
the
text
.
a
Sacrifice
,
according
to
the
Order
of
Melchisedech
,
with
special
[19]
[19]
See
the
Century-writers
Cent.
4.
col.
662.
line
2.
&
col.
703.
line
36.
&
col.
705.
line
31.
liberty
for
Deacons
to
distribute
it
,
but
not
to
offer
it
(
so
distinct
then
was
distribution
from
the
offering
thereof
;
)
with
terming
it
[20]
[20]
Centur.
4.
col.
878.
line
12
,
&
13.
the
viaticum
for
such
as
were
sick
,
with
(21)
(21)
Hieron
:
in
Epist.
ad
Theophilum
Alexand●inum
ante
libros
paschales
mentioneth
sacros
calices
,
sanctaque
velamina
ex
consortio
corporis
&
sanguinis
Domini
,
eadem
qua
corpus
eju
&
sanguis
majestate
veneranda
.
holy
coverings
(
or
corporals
)
holden
venerable
by
reason
of
their
accompanying
(
or
touching
)
the
Body
and
Blood
of
our
Lord
,
and
(22)
(22)
The
Centurists
cent.
4.
col.
835.
line
46●
and
Osiander
in
Epitom
:
cent.
4.
pag.
391.
initio
,
and
see
Concil
Agathense
Can.
66.
&
Concil.
Laodicen
.
Can.
21.
&
Concil.
1.
Bracharense
can
.
18.
And
Greg.
Nyss●n
in
orat
.
de
Baptismo
,
where
he
saith
,
Altate
hoc
sanctum
cui
assistimus
,
&c.
quoniam
Dei
cultui
consecratum
atque
dedicatum
est
,
ac
benedictionem
accepit
(
&c.
)
non
amplius
ab
omnibus
,
sed
à
solis
sacerdotibus
contrectatur
.
And
see
Nazianzen
in
orat
.
de
seipso
contra
Arianos
initio
.
holy
vessells
,
which
Subdeacons
(
and
lay
persons
)
might
not
touch
:
with
carefull
committing
[23]
[23]
Centur.
4.
col.
490.
line
57.
of
the
holy
Chalice
to
the
Priests
custody
;
with
[24]
[24]
Centur.
4.
col.
835.
line
45.
the
Laodicen
Council
is
alleged
saying
,
can
.
21.
Non
oportet
subdiaconos
licentiam
habere
in
sacrarium
ingredi
&
contingere
vasa
Dominica
.
And
see
surther
mention
of
this
Vestry
in
Concil.
4
Ca●thag
.
can.
36.
and
in
Concilio
Agathensi
can
.
66.
And
in
Ambrose
l.
1.
Offic.
c.
50.
alleged
by
the
Centurists
centur.
4.
col.
409.
line
40.
and
see
Osiander
in
Epitom
.
cent.
5.
pag.
391.
initio
,
reproving
this
.
a
Vestry
(
or
place
wherein
Holy
things
were
laid
)
into
which
Subdeacons
might
not
enter
;
with
[25]
[25]
Cent.
4.
col.
480.
line
35.
&
col.
428.
lin.
40.
&
col.
429.
line
3.
&
col.
868.
line
32.
&
col.
871.
line
48.
And
see
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
num.
2.
at
26
,
27
,
28.
mixture
of
Water
with
Wine
in
the
Chalice
,
in
time
of
Consecration
:
Also
with
the
[26]
[26]
Centur.
4.
col.
421.
line
46.
And
see
this
more
plainly
also
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
num.
8.
at
3.
sign
of
the
Cross
in
Baptism
,
with
[27]
[27]
See
these
at
large
expressed
in
Cent.
4.
col.
417
,
418
,
&
419.
Abrenuntiation
,
Exorcism
,
Anneyling
,
threefold
immersion
,
and
sundry
other
like
Ceremonies
used
in
Baptism
;
with
holding
That
[28]
[28]
Cent.
4.
col.
239.
and
see
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
num.
8.
at
7
,
8.
Infants
dying
unbaptized
are
not
saved
;
with
[29]
[29]
Centur.
4.
col.
415.
line
25.
and
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
num.
8.
at
9.
Baptism
of
Lay-persons
in
case
of
necessity
;
with
[30]
[30]
Cent.
4
col.
1160.
line
53.
&
col.
1161.
line
2.
&
col.
1243.
line
39.
and
col.
934.
line
29.
and
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
num.
8.
at
2.
*
.
Remission
of
Sins
(
not
signifyed
but
truly
)
given
in
Baptism
;
with
[31]
[31]
Cent.
4.
col.
415.
line
44.
and
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
num.
8.
at
§.
next
after
3.
Also
St.
Ambrose
de
mysteri●s
initiat
.
c.
3.
post
med.
saith
,
Aqua
cum
fuerit
mysterio
crucis
consecrata
,
&c.
And
St.
Austin
de
Sanctis
serm.
19.
saith
,
Crucis
mysterio
fons
regenerationis
consecratur
.
And
the
like
consecration
of
the
water
of
Baptism
with
the
sign
of
the
Cross
he
affirmeth
in
Evan.
Joan.
tract.
118.
Consecration
of
the
water
of
Baptism
;
with
[32]
[32]
Centur.
4.
col.
423.
line
4.
&
col.
837.
l.
20.
&
col.
478.
line
17.
where
it
is
aid
,
Baptizatiab
Episcopis
signabantur
&
chrismate
inungebantur
.
And
see
here
line
27.
and
see
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
n.
8.
at
t.
u.
x.
The
Bishops
firming
of
the
baptized
with
Chrism
;
with
reservation
or
[33]
[33]
See
cent.
4.
col.
420.
line
10.
where
it
is
said
,
Chrisma
in
ampulla
conservari
solitum
indicat
Optatus
.
keeping
of
Chrism
in
a
Box
;
with
[34]
[34]
Cent.
4.
col.
865.
line
43.
&
col.
503.
line
8.
&
col.
1274.
line
44.
&
col.
869.
line
14.
Os
Consecration
of
Chrism
by
a
Bishop
,
see
further
Concil.
1.
Bracharense
Can.
37.
and
Concil.
Romanum
sub
Silvestro
can.
5.
and
Concil.
2.
Carthag
.
can.
3.
and
Concil.
3.
Carthag
.
can
.
36.
&
Concil.
4.
Carchag
.
can.
36.
and
Concil.
Vasense
can.
3.
and
Concil.
1.
Toletan
.
can.
20.
and
Concil.
2.
Hispalense
can.
7.
and
Damasus
Ep.
4.
de
Corep
scopis
,
and
Leo
Ep.
88.
ad
Episcopos
Germaniae
&
Galliae
,
and
Innocentius
Ep.
1.
ad
Decentium
cap.
3.
and
before
all
these
Dionysius
Areopagita
de
Eccles.
Hierarch
.
c.
4.
not
far
from
the
end
.
Consecration
of
Chrism
by
a
Bishop
only
;
with
[35]
[35]
Centur.
4.
col.
456.
line
33.
&
col.
457.
throughout
,
&
482.
line
44.
&
col.
1446.
line
17.
and
see
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
in
the
beginning
of
num.
23.
at
m.
&
see
Chemnitius
his
examen
.
part.
4.
pag.
10.
a.
Solemn
Translation
of
Saints
Reliques
,
and
their
[36]
[36]
Centur.
4.
col.
602.
line
54.
&
1250.
line
45.
&
col.
457.
line
49.
and
Chemnitius
ubi
supra
.
And
St.
Hierom.
contra
Vigilant
.
c.
3.
affirmeth
this
estimation
of
Relicks
to
be
in
his
time
the
received
doctrine
(
saith
he
)
non
unius
Urbis
sed
totius
Orbis
.
worship
;
with
reverent
[37]
[37]
See
this
in
Zozomen
.
hist.
l.
5.
c.
8.
Ambrose
Ep.
85.
ad
sororem
.
Hierom.
contra
Vigilant
.
c.
3.
Austin
de
Civit.
Dei
l.
22.
c.
8.
&
serm.
11.
de
Sanctis
,
&
Concil.
5.
Caithag
.
can.
14
,
and
Concil.
African
.
can.
50.
placing
of
Saints
Relicks
under
the
Altar
;
with
[38]
[38]
Chemnitius
examen
.
part.
4.
pag.
10.
b.
ante
med.
saith
,
Suscipiebant
etiam
peregrinationes
ad
loca
ubi
reliquias
miraculis
celebres
&
claras
audiebant
.
And
see
Osiander
in
Epirom
.
&c.
cent.
4.
pag.
393.
post
med.
And
centur.
4.
col.
457.
line
57.
Pilgrimage
to
them
,
and
to
such
like
other
holy
places
,
oftentimes
made
by
[39]
[39]
Chemnitius
examen
.
part.
4.
pag.
10.
a
post
med.
saith
,
Apud
Augustinum
in
translatione
reliquiarum
Stephani
,
mulier
caeca
illuminata
est
:
&
aliquando
quaedam
miracula
ad
reliquias
edebantur
.
&c.
And
the
Centurists
cent.
4.
col.
457.
line
47.
say
,
Si
Ambrosio
credimus
,
aegri
enim
qui
vestes
Sanctorum
manu
contigissent
,
sanabantur
,
obsessi
liberabantur
,
&c.
And
see
many
examples
hereof
in
St.
Augustin
de
Civit
Dei
l.
22.
c.
8.
diseased
persons
,
who
were
thereupon
(
miraculously
)
cured
:
and
the
same
so
credibly
reported
,
as
Master
Whitaker
dare
not
rest
in
denyal
therof
;
with
(41)
(41)
In
cent.
4.
col.
409.
line
42.
are
alleged
many
examples
hereof
.
images
in
the
Church
,
(40)
(40)
Whitaker
contra
Duraeum
l.
10.
pag.
866.
ante
med.
saith
hereof
,
Nec
illa
miracula
vana
fuisse
puto
,
quae
in
Martyrum
monumentis
facta
narrantur
.
with
[42]
[42]
Cent.
4.
col.
410.
line
11.
And
see
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
in
the
beginning
of
this
num.
23.
at
l.
lights
in
the
Church
in
day
time
,
with
Anchorets
,
[43]
[43]
Cent.
4.
col.
470.
line
20.
under
the
title
there
de
Eremitis
.
And
Anchorets
col.
474.
line
50.
of
whom
it
is
said
,
Anachoretae
soli
habitabant
per
deserta
,
&
ab
eo
quod
procul
ab
hominibus
recesserunt
nuncupantur
.
Eremites
,
[44]
[44]
Cent.
4.
col.
488.
line
27.
And
see
Concil.
Agathense
can.
38.
Abbots
and
(45)
(45)
Cent.
4.
col.
300.
line
39.
&
col.
301.
line
46.
&
col.
464
line
9.
under
the
title
de
Monach.
&
465.
Monks
;
their
vowed
(46)
(46)
Centur.
4.
col.
300.
line
52.
&
col.
301.
line
48.
&
col.
466.
line
19.
And
in
the
Council
of
Chalcedon
can.
16.
it
is
said
,
Si
qua
Virgo
se
dedicaverit
Deo
,
similiter
Monachus
,
non
licere
eis
jungi
nuptiis
,
&c.
in
so
much
as
this
Council
is
therefore
reproved
by
Mr.
Whitaker
contra
Camp.
pag.
62.
And
by
Osiander
cent.
5.
pag.
359.
in
can
.
15.
&
16.
Chastity
,
(47)
(47)
Centur.
4.
col.
301.
line
29.
&
39.
&
col.
464.
line
58.
where
it
is
said
,
Apparet
monasticen
professuros
facultates
suas
prius
distribuisse
,
oportet
(
inquit
Basilius
)
monachum
ante
omnia
id
vitae
genus
amplecti
,
ut
nihil
possideat
.
And
see
St.
Austin
Ep.
89.
ad
Hilarium
4.
quaest.
And
see
heretofore
in
this
Censideration
num.
21.
at
e.
f.
voluntary
poverty
,
(48)
(48)
Centur.
4.
col.
471.
line
23.
where
it
is
said
of
them
,
Nec
pane
,
nec
obsoniis
vescentes
,
neque
vinum
bibentes
.
And
col.
474.
line
15.
where
it
is
said
,
Alii
à
volucribus
abstinent
,
utuntur
ovis
&
piscibus
:
alii
etiam
à
pi●
cibus
abstinent
,
caseo
verò
vescuntur
;
alii
autem
neque
caseum
sumunt
;
jam
verò
adhuc
alii
etiam
à
pane
abstinent
,
&c.
And
col.
475.
line
42.
it
is
said
,
Vivitur
pane
,
leguminibus
,
&
oleribus
,
que
sale
solo
condiuntur
.
And
see
Socrates
hist.
l.
4.
c.
18.
prope
initium
,
and
Evagrius
hist.
l.
1.
c.
21.
and
Epiphanius
haer.
ult.
prope
finem
.
great
abstinence
from
Wine
,
Flesh
,
and
certain
other
meats
;
their
inclosing
or
muring
up
of
themselves
(49)
(49)
Hereof
see
Osiander
in
Epitom
.
cent.
4.
pag.
100.
fine
,
&
pag.
440.
post
med.
and
Evagrius
hist.
l.
1.
c.
21.
paulo
post
initium
saith
,
Se
separatim
in
aediculas
concludunt
,
quae
tantum
habent
latitudinis
altitudinisque
,
ut
in
illis
,
neque
corpore
erecto
consistere
,
neque
s●
liberè
inclinare
possint
.
And
see
the
like
in
Zozomen
.
hist.
l.
3.
c.
13.
circa
med.
and
see
like
mention
of
Monks
cels
in
Concilio
Agathensi
can.
38.
in
Zozomen
.
hist.
l.
6.
c.
31.
initio
,
in
Palladius
in
hist.
Lausaica
cap.
21.
&
36.
&
43.
&
69.
&
109.
and
in
Theodoret
in
his
Theophil
.
cap.
2
,
3
,
4
,
9
,
15.
and
Evagrius
hist.
l.
5.
c.
21.
&
l.
6.
c.
22.
maketh
mention
of
one
Simeon
dwelling
in
a
pillar
,
&
see
centur.
4.
col.
465.
line
19.
alleging
it
out
of
Nazianzen
.
in
Cels
,
their
other
wonderful
austerity
of
life
,
[50]
[50]
Centur.
4.
col.
474.
line
22.
it
is
said
,
Multi
vero
etiam
humi
dormiunt
,
alii
neque
calceamenta
induunt
,
alii
saccum
gestant
occultum
,
and
see
the
same
in
Epiphanius
haer.
ult.
fine
.
And
see
centur.
4.
col.
465.
line
19.
of
their
going
barefoot
,
out
of
Nazianzen
.
in
going
barefoot
,
lying
upon
the
ground
,
wearing
sackcloath
,
&c.
their
[51]
[51]
See
this
Cowl
mentioned
cent.
4.
col.
472.
line
20.
where
is
mentioned
tegumentum
quoddam
capitis
,
quod
cuculium
dixerint
.
And
see
further
mention
hereof
in
Zozomen
.
l.
3.
c.
13.
ante
med.
and
in
Ambrose
serm.
94.
who
mentioneth
their
cowl
and
leather
girdle
.
cowl
,
[52]
[52]
Ambrose
ut
supra
,
and
in
the
Centurists
cent.
4.
col.
472.
is
mentioned
out
of
Zozomen
,
Zona
praeterea
circa
lumbos
girdle
,
.
and
other
religious
[53]
[53]
In
the
Centurists
cent.
4.
col.
472.
line
49.
it
is
said
,
Tiaris
laneis
capita
tegunt
,
quas
purpureis
maculis
veluti
punctis
obsignari
praecepit
.
and
in
Zozomen
.
hist.
l.
3.
c.
13.
ante
med.
is
mentioned
their
humerale
.
And
see
further
Hierom
Ep.
4.
ad
Rust
cum
monachum
.
Cassianus
l.
1.
de
institut
.
Caenoblorum
,
and
Gregory
l.
2.
dialog.
c.
1.
habit
;
their
undoubted
and
great
[54]
[54]
Centur.
4.
col.
493.
line
18.
it
is
thus
confessed
,
Fuerunt
inter
Monachos
seu
Eremitas
hac
aetate
,
Viri
donis
miraculorum
celebres
,
ut
Antonius
,
ejusque
discipuli
Macharius
,
Isidorus
,
Heraclides
,
&c.
And
see
centur.
4.
col.
1445.
line
3.
&
col.
493.
line
18.
And
see
hereafter
an
the
fourth
Consideration
num.
2.
at
1.
in
the
margent
.
miracles
,
the
[55]
[55]
Cent.
4.
col.
467.
line
27.
it
is
said
,
Basilium
in
Ponti
Vrbibus
Monasteria
construere
,
&
Virgines
castitatem
vovere
instituisse
Ruffinus
narrat
l.
2.
cap.
9.
and
ibidem
line
48.
it
is
said
concerning
the
Virgins
of
Europe
,
Virginitatis
votum
apud
eum
sexum
commune
fuisse
Ambrosius
indicat
.
And
see
yet
further
mention
of
vowed
Virgins
ibidem
line
8.
And
col.
706.
line
57.
&
col.
483.
line
25.
&
col.
487.
line
49.
&
col.
301.
line
1.
&
54.
and
for
former
times
see
Centur.
3.
col.
140.
line
27.
and
see
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
num.
23.
initio
.
at
p.
and
also
see
heretofore
in
the
beginning
of
this
Consideration
num.
1.
vowed
chastity
of
Virgins
,
(56)
(56)
See
centur.
4.
col.
467.
i●e
7.
under
the
title
there
,
De
Monasteriis
Virginum
at
line
28
,
&
36.
&
col.
476.
line
34
&
col.
1335.
line
58.
&
col.
1337.
line
11.
and
Osiander
in
his
epitom
.
cent.
4.
pag.
507.
initio
,
&
pag.
503.
fine
.
Monasteries
of
Virgins
,
[57]
[57]
Osiander
in
epitom
.
cent.
4.
pag.
503.
fine
saith
,
Trium
(
Monasteriorum
)
quae
Virginum
erant
Paula
fuit
Gubernatrix
;
and
hereof
see
the
Centurists
cent.
4.
col.
1335.
line
38.
Also
the
Centurists
cent.
4.
col.
125.
line
30.
give
like
instance
in
Publia
saying
,
Erat
in
eadem
urbe
Publia
nobilissima
faemina
caetus
Virginum
quae
castitatem
profitebantur
magistra
.
And
see
Theodoret
l.
3.
c.
17.
prope
initium
.
a
woman
Governess
of
professed
Virgins
,
their
[58]
[58]
Centur.
4.
col.
468.
line
18.
saith
,
Potest
ex
codem
libro
animadverti
quae
ratio
tum
fuerit
velandi
Virgines
,
primum
enim
velabantur
in
templo
ad
altare
in
die
Paschae
solemni
conventu
candelis
accensis
,
&c.
and
see
there
line
27.
&
col.
867.
line
2.
Before
these
times
Tertullian
wrote
a
treatise
de
velandis
Virginibus
.
Veil
,
[59]
[59]
Of
womens
religious
habit
see
centur.
4.
col.
874.
line
28.
&
col.
879.
line
37.
and
see
Palladius
in
historia
Lausaica
cap.
41.
Hieron
.
Epist.
15.
ad
Marcellam
,
&
Ep.
22.
ad
Eustochium
de
Virginit
.
and
in
vita
Hilarionis
,
and
Concil.
4.
Carth.
can
.
11.
&
104.
religious
habit
,
and
specially
[60]
[60]
Consecration
of
Virgins
is
in
plain
tearms
mentioned
centur.
4.
col.
865.
line
44.
&
col.
869.
line
15.
&
col.
874.
line
27.
And
Ambrose
l.
3.
de
Virginibus
saith
,
dicite
quantas
Alexandrina
totiusque
Orientis
&
Africanae
Ecclesiae
quotannis
consecrare
consueverint
,
pauciores
hic
homines
prodeunt
,
quam
illic
Virgines
consecrantur
.
consecration
.
The
like
[61]
[61]
Centur.
4.
col.
466.
line
42.
under
the
title
there
,
De
consecratione
Monachi
.
consecration
of
Monks
,
and
[62]
[62]
Concil.
Chalcedon
can.
24.
saith
,
Quae
semel
consecrata
fuerint
monasteria
cum
judicio
sui
Episcopi
,
maneant
perpetua
,
&c.
nec
ulterius
posse
ea
fieri
saecularia
habitacula
decrevimus
.
See
this
Council
mentioned
and
commended
Cent.
4.
col.
855.
line
1.
&
col.
667.
line
18.
&
col.
515.
line
1.
Monanasteries
:
also
with
the
[63]
[63]
Centur.
4.
col.
453.
line
29.
it
is
said
,
Nuptias
celebrari
in
Quadragesima
Concilium
Laodicenum
interdixit
,
can.
52.
and
see
col.
837.
line
33.
forbidding
of
marriage
in
Lent
,
with
(64)
(64)
Centur.
4.
col.
441.
under
the
title
de
Quadragesima
line
55.
it
is
said
,
Jejunatum
esse
à
carnibus
&
vino
indicat
Nyssenus
,
and
see
col.
837.
line
25.
and
see
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
num
11.
the
fast
of
Lent
from
flesh
,
and
with
(65)
(65)
Centur.
4.
col.
440.
line
26.
it
is
said
,
Jejunia
observasse
,
ac
religiosius
quidem
seu
superstitiosius
quam
superioribus
saeculis
hujus
aetatis
Christianos
,
historiae
testantur
.
superstitious
fasting
,
even
(66)
(66)
Cent.
4.
col.
440.
line
39.
it
is
said
,
Epiphanius
haer.
75.
Jejunium
feriae
quartae
&
sextae
seu
prosabbato
in
omnium
Orbis
terrarum
regionibus
in
Ecclesia
constitutum
esse
asserit
usque
ad
horam
nonam
,
ejusque
constitutionis
authoritatem
ad
Apostolos
refert
.
in
all
Nations
upon
Wednesday
and
Friday
;
with
exception
nevertheless
to
be
exempted
then
,
as
now
,
(67)
(67)
Cent.
4.
col.
440.
line
51.
it
is
said
,
Diem
Natalis
Domini
à
jejunio
liberum
haberi
,
etiam
si
in
quartum
aut
prosabbatum
incidat
.
if
they
light
upon
Chrismas
day
;
with
(68)
(68)
Centur.
4.
col.
453.
line
33.
&
col.
874.
line
37.
&
col.
482.
line
28.
and
see
Concil.
4.
Carth.
can.
13.
the
Priests
blessing
of
the
Bride
and
Bridegroom
after
marriage
;
with
(69)
(69)
Cent.
4.
col.
453.
line
48.
it
is
said
,
Ritus
&
ceremoniae
funebres
hoc
saeculo
(
superstitione
crescente
)
rum
ex
Ethnicismo
,
tum
Judaismo
cumulatae
sunt
.
superstitious
funer
alrites
and
ceremonies
,
as
(70)
(70)
Centur.
4.
col.
454.
line
13.
&
line
23.
and
line
28.
it
is
said
,
Sole
bant
&
caerei
praeferri
suneri
inter
deducendum
,
&c.
And
Sacerdotes
lampades
caereosque
praetulerunt
suneri
.
lighted
tapers
,
(71)
(71)
Cent.
4.
col.
455.
line
14.
covering
the
grave
with
flowers
,
(72)
(72)
Col.
455.
line
26.
it
is
said
,
Celebris
ob
desuncti
memoriam
suit
dies
quadregesimus
post
obitum
;
and
the
Centurists
Cent.
3.
col.
138.
line
57.
do
out
of
the
age
before
allege
Tertullian
saying
,
Oblationes
pro
desunctis
pro
Natalitiis
annua
die
facimus
,
we
make
oblations
for
the
dead
and
for
the
birth
(
of
Martyrs
)
upon
their
years
day
:
And
see
Centur.
3.
col.
139.
line
4.
and
hereof
see
Bristows
reply
to
Fulk
Printed
1580.
pag.
54.
myning
days
,
(73)
(73)
Centurists
cent.
4.
col.
454.
line
26.
it
is
said
,
Turba
frequens
omnis
generis
hominum
secuta
est
,
ac
preces
cum
fletu
pro
anima
Imperatoris
fudit
.
And
see
the
like
col.
456.
line
24.
and
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
num.
4.
at
2
,
3
,
4
,
5.
&c.
Prayer
for
the
Soul
of
the
dead
party
,
affirmed
in
those
times
[74]
[74]
[
74
]
See
this
confessed
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
num.
4.
at
k.
from
Apostolick
tradition
.
Also
with
special
appointment
of
(75)
(75)
(
75
)
Centur.
4.
col.
432.
line
13.
it
is
said
,
vultu
converso
ad
Orientem
Christianos
orasse
author
est
Basilius
de
Spik.
Sancto
c.
27.
See
many
other
testimonies
thereof
there
alleged
.
prayer
towards
the
East
;
and
to
(76)
(76)
(
76
)
Cent.
4.
col.
432.
line
58.
&
col.
433.
line
8.
&
col.
663.
line
8.
and
see
centur.
3.
col.
135.
line
4.
and
see
Osiander
in
Epitom
.
Cent.
4.
pag.
131.
circa
med.
pray
standing
upon
the
Lords
day
,
at
Pentecost
,
and
Easter
,
with
(77)
(77)
(
77
)
Centur.
4.
col.
433.
line
28.
and
see
these
Canonical
howrs
confessed
also
for
the
age
before
cent.
3.
col.
134.
line
45.
Canonical
howrs
,
(*)
(*)
Centur.
4.
col.
459.
line
18.
it
is
said
,
Quin
&
de
nocte
ad
preces
surrexerunt
.
And
see
col.
411.
line
52.
&
col.
434.
line
24.
Rising
in
the
night
to
prayer
;
with
(†)
(†)
Hereof
see
centur.
4.
col.
433.
line
42.
&
53.
set
form
of
prayer
,
and
(78)
(78)
See
Litanies
mentioned
cent.
4.
col.
433.
line
43.
&
col.
414.
line
1.
&
col.
411.
line
39.
Litanies
;
whereunto
might
be
added
example
also
even
of
saying
or
(79)
(79)
Cent.
4.
col.
1329.
line
24.
&
O
siander
in
Epitom
.
cent.
4.
pag.
454.
and
Zozomen
hist.
l.
6.
c.
29.
post
med.
reporteth
the
matter
,
saying
of
Paul
the
Monk
;
In
dies
singulos
trecentas
orationes
Deo
,
velut
tributum
quoddam
reddidit
,
ac
,
ne
per
imprudentiam
in
numero
erraret
,
trocentis
lapillis
in
sinum
conjectis
,
ad
singulas
preces
,
singulos
inde
ejecit
lapillos
:
consumptis
igitur
lapillis
,
constabat
sibi
orationes
lapillis
numero
pares
abs
se
expletas
esse
.
And
see
other
like
examples
of
saying
prayers
by
accompt
or
numbring
of
them
in
Palladius
his
historia
Lausaica
cap.
24.
&
cap.
51.
numbring
prayers
upon
little
stones
(
or
Beads
;
)
also
with
(80)
(80)
Master
Fulk
against
Hoskins
,
Sanders
,
&c.
pag.
657.
circa
med.
affirmeth
,
that
by
report
of
Paulinus
,
the
Cross
was
by
the
Bishop
of
Hierusalem
brought
forth
at
Easter
(
yourly
)
to
be
worshipped
of
the
people
.
See
this
report
of
Paulinus
further
confessed
by
Master
Perkins
in
his
problem
,
&c.
pag.
83.
post
med.
And
see
Evagrius
hist.
l.
4.
c.
25.
Also
Danaeus
in
primae
partis
altera
parte
ad
Bellarminum
5.
Controvers.
responsione
pag.
1415.
initio
affirmeth
,
that
Cyril
and
sundry
other
Fathers
were
plainly
superstitious
and
blinded
with
this
inchantment
of
the
Crosses
adoration
.
And
see
in
the
beginning
of
this
num.
23.
at
x.
worshipping
of
the
Cross
,
with
[81]
[81]
Ambrosius
multa
commemorat
superstitiosa
de
Cruce
inventa
.
Centur.
4.
col.
302.
line
1
&
13.
it
is
said
,
Ephrem
crucis
signationi
nimium
videtur
tribuere
.
And
Mr.
Fulk
against
Heskins
,
Sanders
,
&c.
pag.
657.
circa
med.
affirmeth
that
Ruffinus
and
Cyril
had
a
superstitious
estimation
of
the
sign
of
the
Cross
.
and
Cent.
4.
col.
459.
line
31.
it
is
said
,
Ad
omnem
incessum
crucis
sig
no
frontem
confignarunt
.
And
concerning
the
Century
or
age
before
,
the
Centurists
cent.
3.
col.
121.
line
52.
say
,
Crucis
imaginem
seu
in
locis
publicorum
congressuum
,
s●u
domi
privatim
Christianos
habuisse
,
indicare
videtur
Tertullianus
.
And
see
col.
240.
line
57.
superstitious
estimation
of
the
sign
of
the
Cross
,
with
[*]
[*]
Osiander
in
Epitom
.
cent.
4.
&c.
326.
ante
med.
saith
,
Julianus
metu
percussus
ilico
ex
consuetudine
Christianismi
,
frontem
cruce
signat
,
ibi
daemones
subitò
disparent
.
signing
the
forehead
therewith
,
with
attributing
to
it
(82)
(82)
Master
Burges
in
his
words
extant
in
Mr.
Covels
brief
answer
to
the
said
Burges
pag.
130.
ante
med.
saith
of
the
Fathers
opinion
of
the
Cross
(
with
exception
only
to
the
point
of
adoration
touched
next
heretofore
at
80.
)
that
there
is
nothing
ascribed
to
the
Cross
in
or
out
of
Baptism
by
the
rankest
Papists
,
but
the
Fathers
are
as
deeply
ingaged
in
the
same
;
so
as
if
we
will
use
it
as
the
Fathers
did
,
&c.
we
take
the
Soul
to
be
fenced
by
crossing
of
the
body
,
and
the
Cross
to
have
vertue
of
consecrating
the
Sacrament
,
driving
away
Devils
,
witch-craft
,
&c.
In
proof
whereof
he
doth
allege
there
in
his
margent
divers
Fathers
no
less
or
more
antient
than
the
compass
of
this
fourth
Century
;
and
see
further
there
pag.
136.
post
med.
And
the
Puritans
in
their
short
Treatise
of
the
sign
of
the
Cross
,
&c.
Printed
in
8.
at
Amsterdam
by
J.
H.
1604.
pag.
21.
fine
say
,
The
Fathers
delivered
to
us
the
sign
of
the
Cross
with
an
opinion
of
vertue
and
officacy
;
not
only
in
the
act
of
blessing
our selves
,
and
in
the
expelling
of
devils
,
but
even
in
the
consecration
of
the
most
blessed
Sacraments
,
to
which
purpose
they
do
there
allege
the
special
sayings
of
Tertullian
,
Hierom
,
Lactantius
,
Cyprian
,
and
Austin
.
And
see
also
the
Centurists
cent.
4.
col.
302.
line
11.
&
27.
&
col.
1493.
line
19.
and
Tertullian
ad
Vxorem
l.
2.
c.
5.
Chrysostom
in
Matth.
hom.
55.
paulo
post
med.
Austin
de
Sanctis
serm.
19.
&
in
Joan.
tract.
118.
fine
,
Lactantius
l.
4.
c.
27.
Athanasius
de
incarnatione
Verb●
,
and
de
vita
Antomii
.
Origen
.
hom.
6.
in
Exodum
c.
15.
Ignatius
Epist.
ad
Philippenses
.
vertue
of
consecrating
the
Sacrament
,
driving
away
Devils
,
witchcraft
,
&c.
and
with
undoubted
[83]
[83]
M.
D.
Covel
in
his
answer
to
Mr.
Burges
pag.
138.
paulo
post
med.
saith
concerning
the
antient
times
,
No
man
can
deny
,
but
that
God
after
the
death
of
his
Son
manifested
his
power
to
the
amazement
of
the
world
,
in
this
contemptible
sign
,
as
being
the
instrument
of
many
miracles
.
And
see
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
in
the
beginning
of
this
num.
at
p.
and
see
examples
of
such
miracles
in
Theodoret
hist.
l.
5.
c.
21.
post
med.
And
Epiphanius
haer.
30.
ante
med.
Hierom
in
vita
Hilarionis
versus
finem
;
and
Palladius
in
hist.
Lausaica
cap.
1.
fine
.
And
Theodoret
in
his
Theophil
.
c.
13.
&c.
9.
&c.
2.
and
Eusebius
in
orat
.
de
laudibus
Constantini
ante
med.
after
Christophersons
translation
,
Printed
Coloniae
1581.
pag.
299.
post
med.
&
300.
post
med.
great
miracles
,
which
God
hath
wrought
by
it
.
In
like
manner
with
[84]
[84]
Cent.
4.
col.
873.
fine
&
col.
874.
initio
.
and
see
these
inferiour
Orders
mentioned
as
yet
much
more
antiently
by
Cornelius
apud
Eusebium
hist.
l.
6.
cap.
35.
and
after
Hanmers
English
translation
c.
42.
and
by
Ignatius
Scholar
to
St.
John
Ep.
ad
Antiochenses
prope
finem
.
Deacons
,
Sub-deacons
,
Acolytes
,
Exorcists
,
Readers
,
Door-keepers
,
and
the
special
[85]
[85]
Centur.
4.
col.
873.
fine
&
874.
initio
.
and
see
Con.
4.
Carth.
can.
4
,
5
,
6
,
7
,
8.
rites
used
in
ordaining
of
them
;
with
mention
also
of
the
[86]
[86]
Centur.
4.
col.
435.
line
2.
say
,
Constitutiones
Concilii
Laodiceni
Ordinationes
judicio
multitudinis
fieri
prohibuerunt
.
And
after
,
Ac
pro
iis
apud
eum
Episcopum
,
penes
quem
jus
esset
Ordinandi
,
precacabantur
,
quemadmodum
ex
Epistola
quarta
Basilii
ad
Gregorium
,
ejusdemque
ad
Caesariensis
trigesima
apparet
.
And
cent.
4.
col.
489.
line
60.
it
is
said
,
Ordinatio
Ministrorum
propria
erat
Episcopi
,
&c.
ordaining
of
Priests
not
by
popular
election
(
as
the
Puritans
[87]
[87]
See
Mr.
Cartwright
in
Mr.
Whitgifts
defence
pag.
192.
post
med.
and
225.
ante
med.
&
196.
ante
med.
And
see
the
use
of
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
Printed
at
Rochel
.
1596.
pretend
)
but
by
ordination
from
a
Bishop
,
then
,
as
now
,
given
[88]
[88]
Hereof
see
Leo
Ep.
87.
ad
Epis.
Africanos
ante
med.
&
Ep.
81.
ad
Dioscorum
Alexand.
fasting
,
with
the
external
sign
of
[89]
[89]
Cent.
4.
col.
435.
it
is
said
,
Recitat
Theodoretus
rursus
&
alios
ritus
,
&c.
ut
genibus
flexis
ad
sacram
mensam
assistere
,
&
in
frequenti
populi
conventu
manus
imponere
,
qui
ritus
inde
usque
ab
Apostolis
ipsis
in
omnium
locorum
Ecclesiis
diutissimè
haesit
.
imposition
of
hands
,
conferring
inward
[90]
[90]
Touching
the
Doctors
of
this
age
,
Gregory
Nyssen
one
of
them
(
in
orat
.
de
S.
Baptismate
)
saith
of
the
party
ordained
,
that
in
regard
of
outward
form
,
he
is
the
fame
he
was
,
having
his
invisible
soul
changed
into
better
by
an
invisible
power
and
grace
.
And
Ambrose
in
1
Cor.
c.
12.
saith
,
In
loco
Ordinis
officii
Ecclesiastici
pofitus
gratiam
habet
,
qualisvis
sit
,
non
utique
propriam
,
sed
ordinis
per
efficaciam
Spiritus
Sancti
.
And
see
further
Ambrose
〈◊〉
dignitate
sacerdotali
c.
4.
and
Austin
in
quaest.
vet.
&
nov.
Test
.
quaest.
93.
See
this
grace
given
in
Orders
confessed
by
Mr.
Hooker
in
his
Ecclesiastical
policy
lib.
5.
sect.
77.
pag.
230.
prope
finem
,
and
by
Mr.
Bilson
in
his
perpetual
government
of
Christs
Church
pag.
109.
grace
.
In
respect
whereof
it
was
reputed
for
[91]
[91]
S.
Austin
tom.
7.
contra
Epist.
Parmen.
l.
2.
c.
13.
saith
of
Baptism
and
Orders
,
Si
enim
utrumque
Sacramentum
est
,
quod
nemo
dubitat
(
&c.
)
neutri
Sacramento
injuria
facienda
est
.
And
again
,
V●●umque
enim
Sacramentum
est
,
&
quadam
consecratione
utrumque
homini
datur
,
illud
cum
Baptizatur
,
istud
cum
ordinatur
.
This
thus
comparing
it
with
Baptism
,
and
referring
the
name
of
Sacrament
to
them
both
a
like
,
argueth
that
St.
Austin
used
the
word
Sacrament
properly
.
And
see
further
Austin
de
Baptismo
contra
Don.
l.
1.
c.
1.
Also
St.
Cyprian
(
who
lived
before
this
fourth
century
)
in
serm.
de
ablut
.
pedum
,
initio
,
making
mention
(
Baptismi
&
aliorum
Sacramentorum
,
of
Baptism
and
other
Sacraments
)
reckoneth
up
withall
in
that
accompt
,
sacros
Ordines
,
holy
Orders
.
In
so
much
as
Chemnitius
in
his
examen
.
part.
2.
pag.
7.
b.
post
med.
confesseth
this
authors
answerable
judgement
thereof
,
and
only
evadeth
in
affirming
this
Sermon
to
be
forged
;
an
evasion
confuted
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
num.
2.
at
7.
a
Sacrament
,
with
further
mention
of
[92]
[92]
In
Pacianus
Ep.
3.
ad
Simpronianum
,
the
Priest
is
tearmed
Vnctus
Sacerdos
.
See
this
Vnction
further
mentioned
in
Dionysius
Areopagita
de
Eccles.
Hierarch
.
c.
4.
Eusebius
hist.
l.
10.
c.
4.
initio
,
after
Christophersons
version
.
And
in
Cyprian
serm.
de
chrismate
initio
,
contemned
therefore
by
Chemnitius
examen
.
part.
2.
pag.
247.
a.
ante
med.
and
in
Gregory
l.
4.
in
libros
Regum
cap.
5.
the
Priests
unction
;
with
like
mention
also
in
general
of
[93]
[93]
Centur.
4.
col.
504.
line
7.
it
is
said
,
Meminit
Athanasius
Vestimentorum
Ecclesiasticorum
,
ornamentorumque
&
utensilium
.
Ecclesiastical
vestments
,
and
in
particular
of
[94]
[94]
The
Albe
is
mentioned
in
cent.
4.
col.
876.
line
16.
&
in
Chrysostom
.
ad
Pop.
hom.
60.
&
in
Liturgia
,
&
in
Matth.
hom.
83.
And
in
Concil.
4
Carth.
can.
41.
&
in
Hierom.
l.
1.
adv.
Pelag.
c.
9.
the
Albe
,
[95]
[95]
Cent.
4.
Col.
835
line
48.
&
51.
and
see
this
Stole
further
mentioned
in
Concilio
Aurelianensi
can.
16.
&
in
Concil.
Laodicen
.
can
.
22.
&
23.
&
in
Ambrose
in
orat
.
funebri
de
obitu
fratris
Satyri
.
the
stole
,
(
called
Orarium
)
the
Vestment
called
[96]
[96]
That
this
Dalmatica
was
in
Cyprians
time
,
see
Mr.
Whitgift
in
his
defence
,
&c.
pag.
269.
post
med.
and
pag.
270.
he
allegeth
Peter
Martyr
to
be
of
the
same
mind
;
and
see
the
same
Vestment
mentioned
by
the
Author
Quaestionum
veteris
ac
novi
Testam
.
quaest.
46.
extant
in
St.
Augustins
works
tom.
4.
(
that
this
Author
lived
before
St.
Austin
see
there
quaest.
44.
)
Dalmatica
,
[*]
[*]
See
Mr.
Cartwright
in
Mr.
Whitgifts
defence
pag.
268.
and
Mr.
Whitgift
ibid.
pag.
269.
initio
,
alleging
Theodoret
hist.
l.
2.
c.
27.
paulo
post
initium
.
the
golden
Cope
,
and
the
Bishops
[†]
[†]
See
this
in
Peter
Martyr
in
his
Epistles
annexed
to
his
common
places
in
English
pag.
119.
a.
prope
finem
,
and
in
Mr.
Whitgift
his
defence
,
&c.
pag.
264.
paulo
ante
med.
&
268.
circa
med.
&
pag.
269.
paulo
post
med.
he
proveth
Cyprian
to
have
also
worn
the
same
.
Pontifical
plate
.
,
or
Myter
,
worn
by
St.
John
the
Apostle
.
M.
D.
Reynolds
confessing
further
,
that
[97]
[97]
D.
Reynolds
in
his
conference
pag.
598.
post
med
,
and
concerning
Ecclesiastical
Vestments
see
further
Eusebius
hist.
l.
10.
c.
4.
initio
.
in
the
Liturgies
which
bear
the
names
of
Basil
and
Chrysostom
,
are
(
likewise
)
mentioned
the
amice
,
the
girdle
,
the
chisible
,
and
the
fannel
:
with
teaching
that
[98]
[98]
Centur.
4.
col.
616.
line
1.
it
is
alleged
out
of
the
Council
of
Neocaesarea
can
.
1.
Praesbyter
si
uxorem
duxerit
ab
ordine
suo
illum
deponi
debere
.
And
see
the
same
further
confessed
cent.
4.
col.
486.
line
.
58.
&
col.
303.
line
18.
&
col.
704.
line
21.
&
col.
1293.
line
5.
&
17.
and
see
heretofore
in
the
beginning
of
this
Consideration
num.
1.
at
g.
h.
&c.
and
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
num.
2.
in
the
margent
at
f.
g.
h.
i.
Priests
might
not
marry
after
Orders
taken
;
that
[99]
[99]
Cent.
4.
col.
847.
line
47.
saith
,
it
was
decreed
,
bigamis
ordinationem
ad
sacerdotium
non
esse
conferendam
,
and
see
the
like
in
Centur.
4.
col.
303.
line
10.
&
col.
877.
line
40.
&
col.
1293.
line
25.
also
Master
Fulk
in
his
Retentive
against
Bristow
,
and
discovery
of
Sanders
rock
pag.
164.
initio
granteth
that
he
which
had
had
two
Wives
could
not
be
a
Priest
in
Hieroms
time
;
and
see
this
confessed
also
for
the
Century
or
age
before
in
cent.
3.
col.
85.
line
60.
&
col.
86.
line
7.
and
by
Mr.
Cartwright
in
his
2.
reply
part.
1.
pag.
509.
post
med.
Bigamus
(
or
he
that
hath
been
twice
married
)
may
not
be
Priest
,
with
[100]
[100]
Centur.
4.
col.
497.
line
50.
sumptuous
Churches
consecrated
,
and
superstitious
insolency
in
celebrating
of
Mass
,
appointed
to
be
said
in
no
places
but
such
as
were
hallowed
by
a
Bishop
;
with
denyal
of
[101]
[101]
Cent.
4.
col.
549.
line
28.
it
is
said
,
Intempestivè
etiam
sibi
Imperatores
interdum
judicium
de
causis
fidei
sumebant
,
quod
Athanasius
in
Constantio
reprehendit
,
&
Ambrosius
in
Valentiniano
,
&c.
and
Athanasius
in
Epist.
ad
solitariam
vitam
agentes
allegeth
Osius
saying
to
Constantius
the
Emperour
;
desine
quaeso
&
memineris
te
mortalem
esse
,
reformida
diem
judicii
,
serva
te
in
illam
diem
purum
,
ne
te
mis●●as
Ecclesiasticis
,
neque
nobis
in
hoc
genere
praecipe
,
sed
potiùs
ea
à
nobis
disce
:
tibi
Deus
imperium
,
quae
sunt
Ecclesiae
nobis
concredidit
,
&c.
cave
ne
,
quae
sunt
Ecclesiae
ad
te
trahens
,
magno
crimini
obnoxius
fias
,
&c.
And
again
in
the
same
place
;
Quis
enim
videns
eum
in
decernendo
principem
se
facere
Episcoporum
,
&
praesidere
judiciis
Ecclesiasticis
,
non
meritò
dicat
illam
eam
ipsam
abominationem
desolationis
effe
,
quae
à
Daniele
praedicta
est
.
And
see
the
like
judgement
of
Ambrose
Epist.
32.
post
med.
&
33.
circa
med.
And
Master
Cartwright
to
this
purpose
alleging
the
same
in
Mr.
Whitgifts
defence
,
&c.
pag.
700.
initio
,
and
see
the
like
further
in
Zozomen
hist.
l.
6.
c.
7.
initio
,
and
in
Concil.
3.
Carth.
can.
9.
authority
to
the
Emperour
in
Ecclesiastical
causes
;
with
affirming
[102]
[102]
Centur.
4.
col.
515.
line
30.
saith
,
Hilarius
minùs
commodè
de
Petro
Apostolo
loquitur
,
quod
aedificationi
Ecclesiae
subjacet
,
&
sit
ejus
fundamentum
;
and
col.
557.
line
45.
saith
,
Hieronymus
minùs
commodè
loquitur
de
Petro
,
quod
Dominus
super
cum
fundaverit
Ecclesiam
.
And
see
the
like
out
of
Nazianzen
Cent.
4.
col.
558.
line
54.
and
see
further
col.
1250.
line
2.
And
see
this
more
evidently
as
yet
in
the
much
more
antient
Fathers
,
namely
Tertullian
,
Cyprian
&
Origen
heretofore
confessed
in
this
Consideration
num.
10.
initio
,
at
8
,
9
,
10.
the
Church
to
be
built
upon
Peter
;
and
further
teaching
of
[103]
[103]
See
the
assertion
of
Peters
Primacy
confessed
in
sundry
Fathers
of
this
age
cent.
4.
col.
556.
line
15.
&
col.
551.
line
31.
&
col.
1074
line
13.
and
the
same
more
fully
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
num.
10.
at
5
,
6
,
7
,
12.
Peters
Primacy
,
and
with
deducing
the
same
[*]
[*]
The
Centurists
Cent.
5.
col.
1274.
line
32.
charge
Gelasius
who
lived
anno
480.
saying
,
Romanam
Ecclesiam
jure
divino
contendit
(
Gelasius
)
●ffe
omnium
primam
,
in
Ep.
ad
Brut.
&c.
cap.
11.
And
Gelasius
in
decret.
cum
70.
Episcopis
initio
saith
,
Romana
Ecclesia
nullis
Synodicis
constitutis
caeteris
Ecclesiis
praelata
est
,
sed
Evangelica
voce
Domini
Primatum
obtinuit
,
Tu
es
Petrus
,
inquiens
,
&
super
hanc
petram
,
&c.
jure
divino
from
Peter
to
his
[104]
[104]
Brereley
in
his
Omissions
(
&c.
)
of
pag.
295.
saith
,
Bucer
in
praeparatoriisad
Concilium
saith
,
We
plainly
confess
,
that
among
the
antient
Fathers
of
the
Church
,
the
Roman
Church
obteined
the
Primacy
above
others
,
as
that
which
hath
the
Chair
of
Peter
,
and
whose
Bishops
almost
alwaies
have
been
accounted
the
Successours
of
Peter
.
And
Osiander
cent.
4.
pag.
294.
circa
med.
speaking
of
the
Council
of
Sardis
decreeing
appeals
to
Rome
,
professeth
to
deliver
the
then
common
received
opinion
and
reason
thereof
,
saying
,
Inveteratus
,
communis
,
&
de
manu
traditus
fuit
error
,
quod
Petrus
fuerit
Romae
primus
Episcopus
,
ideo
hunc
honorem
habendum
censuit
successori
Petri
,
juxta
communem
opinionem
,
&c.
And
St.
Chrysostom
l.
2.
de
Sacerdotio
cap.
1.
affirmeth
,
that
Peter
was
the
head
of
the
Apostles
,
and
preferred
before
the
other
Apostles
,
saying
further
in
the
same
place
;
why
did
Christ
shed
his
own
bloud
,
but
to
purchase
those
sheep
,
the
charge
whereof
he
committed
to
Peter
and
his
Successors
?
In
like
manner
concerning
St.
Leo
(
being
one
of
those
Fathers
to
whom
Mr.
Jewel
in
his
publick
chalenge
appealed
)
the
Century
writers
Cent.
5.
col.
1262.
line
30.
confess
of
him
saying
,
Leo
very
painfully
goeth
about
to
prove
that
singular
praeeminence
was
given
to
Peter
above
the
other
Apostles
,
and
that
thence
rose
the
Primacy
of
the
Roman
Church
;
and
see
no
less
confessed
of
Leo
by
Master
Reynolds
in
his
conference
pag.
42.
&
43.
And
see
Mr.
Fulk
his
testimony
of
the
other
Fathers
like
judgement
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
num.
10.
at
22.
Also
that
Peters
Primacy
was
thought
to
descend
or
come
to
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
is
in
like-manner
yet
further
affirmed
by
sundry
other
Fathers
cited
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
num.
16.
in
the
margent
at
45.
in
so
much
as
from
this
Primacy
thus
attributed
to
the
Apostle
,
Damasus
(
alleged
by
Theodoret
hist.
l.
5.
cap.
10.
)
did
(
as
the
Censurists
cent.
4.
col.
351.
line
37.
do
confess
and
reprove
)
commend
his
Children
the
Bishops
of
the
East
for
their
due
reverence
done
to
the
Apostolick
Sea
;
And
Concil.
Melinitanum
in
Epist.
ad
Innocentium
Papam
(
apud
Aug.
Ep.
92.
)
saith
to
Innocentius
;
Quia
te
Dominus
gratiae
suae
praecipuo
munere
in
Sede
Apostolica
collocavit
,
&c.
arbitramur
authoritati
Sanctitatis
tuae
de
sanctarum
Scripturarum
authoritate
depromptae
,
facilius
eos
esse
cessuros
.
And
see
also
the
Centurists
cent.
5.
col.
775.
line
13.
where
it
is
said
,
Galla
Placidia
in
Epist.
ad
Pulcheriam
,
&
Valentinianus
in
Epist.
ad
Theodosium
nimium
Romano
Episcopo
propter
beatum
Petrum
&
Vrbis
amplitudinem
tribuunt
.
And
see
Mr.
Fulks
retentive
,
&c.
pag.
285.
fine
.
successour
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
whose
Episcopal
Sea
the
antient
Fathers
therefore
tearmed
[105]
[105]
Prosper
de
ingratis
cap.
2.
saith
,
Sedes
Roma
Petri
quae
Pastoralis
honoris
facta
caput
mundo
.
A
saying
so
plain
that
Danaeus
therefore
tearmeth
Prosper
the
Popes
Parasite
,
and
this
his
saying
false
,
in
respons.
ad
Bellarm.
part.
1.
pag.
594.
circa
med.
And
Mr.
Fulk
in
his
retentive
,
&c.
pag.
278.
paulo
ante
med.
tearmeth
Prosper
(
over
partial
to
the
Sea
of
Rome
,
)
&
S.
Austin
in
Psalm
.
contra
partem
Donati
saith
,
Numerate
Sacerdotes
ab
ipsa
Petri
sede
,
&c.
ipsa
est
Petra
quam
non
vincunt
superbae
inferorum
portae
.
And
see
the
words
of
Leo
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
num.
10.
at
45.
and
Petrus
Chrysologus
in
Epistola
ad
Eutichem
saith
,
Hortamur
te
,
frater
honorabilis
,
ut
his
quae
à
beatissimo
Papa
Romanae
Civitatis
praescripta
sunt
,
obedienter
attendas
,
quoniam
beatus
Petrus
qui
in
propria
sede
vivit
&
praesidet
,
praestat
quaerentibus
fidei
veritatem
.
Peters
Sea
,
and
[106]
[106]
See
the
Centurists
herein
charging
and
reprehending
the
antient
Father
St.
Cyprian
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
num.
10.
at
87.
and
Hierom.
Ep.
57.
to
Pope
Damasus
saith
,
Ego
nullum
primum
nisi
Christum
sequens
Beatitudini
tuae
,
in
est
,
Cathedrae
Petri
,
commune
consocior
;
super
illam
Petram
aedificatam
Ecclesiam
scio
,
quicunque
extra
hanc
domum
agnum
comederit
,
profanus
est
,
(
&c.
)
Quicunque
tecum
non
colligit
,
spargit
.
And
Optatus
lib.
2.
contra
Donatist
.
saith
,
Negari
non
potest
scire
te
in
Vrbe
Roma
,
Petro
primò
Cathedram
Episcopalem
collatam
esse
,
in
qua
sederit
omnium
Ayostolorum
caput
Petrus
,
unde
&
Cephas
appellatus
est
,
in
qua
una
Cathedra
unitas
ab
omnibus
servaretur
,
ne
caeteri
Apostoli
singulas
sibi
quisque
defenderent
,
ut
jam
schismaticus
&
peccator
esset
,
qui
contra
singularem
Cathedram
alteram
collocaret
,
ergo
Cathedra
unica
est
,
&c.
And
again
,
Igitur
de
dotibus
supradictis
cathedra
est
prima
,
quam
probavimus
per
Petium
nostram
esse
.
And
St.
Austin
Epist.
162.
propè
initium
saith
,
In
Ecclesia
Romana
semper
Apostolicae
Cathedrae
viguit
Principatus
.
And
see
the
saying
of
Julius
alleged
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
num.
10.
at
†
next
before
79.
Peters
Chair
,
honouring
the
same
above
other
with
a
peculiar
[107]
[107]
See
this
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
num.
10.
at
14.
festival
day
.
And
decreeing
even
publick
[108]
[108]
The
Council
called
Vasense
can.
6.
saith
,
In
omnibus
Missis
,
&c.
&
hoc
nobis
justum
visum
est
,
ut
nomen
Domini
Papae
quicunque
sedi
Apostolicae
praefuerit
,
in
nostris
Ecclesiis
reciter●r
.
This
is
acknowledged
and
reproved
by
the
Centurists
Cent.
5.
col.
775.
line
7.
This
Council
was
so
antient
that
the
second
Canon
thereof
is
cited
under
the
name
of
this
Council
in
the
2.
Council
of
Arles
can.
28.
as
it
is
recited
by
the
Centurists
cent.
4.
col.
706.
line
34.
prayer
to
be
made
for
the
Pope
in
Mass
time
:
And
lastly
with
sundry
noted
examples
of
confessed
[109]
[109]
See
these
examples
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
num.
10.
at
56
,
57
,
58.
and
so
foreward
till
79.
Primacy
in
the
Bishop
of
Rome
.
In
so
much
as
certain
Protestant
writers
(
being
ashamed
over
grosly
to
dissemble
in
such
and
so
manifest
evidence
of
particulars
)
doubt
not
therefore
to
deal
plainly
with
us
herein
,
affirming
that
Helen
Mother
to
Constantine
was
[110]
[110]
Centur.
4.
col.
458.
line
5.
a
superstitious
woman
,
and
the
visible
Church
in
his
time
[111]
[111]
Apud
Brereley
tract.
2.
cap.
1.
sect.
4.
post
med.
at
q.
r.
s
.
t.
in
the
text
and
margent
Mr.
Napper
in
his
treatise
upon
the
Revelations
pag.
43.
versus
finem
,
affirmeth
that
the
Popes
Kingdom
hath
had
power
over
all
Christians
from
the
time
of
Pope
Silvester
and
the
Emperour
Constantine
,
for
these
thousand
two
hundred
and
sixty
years
:
and
pag.
145.
col.
3.
fine
he
affirmeth
,
that
from
the
time
of
Constantine
,
untill
these
our
days
,
even
1260.
years
,
the
Pope
and
his
Clergy
hath
possessed
the
outward
visible
Church
of
Christians
.
And
pag.
68.
versus
finem
he
affirmeth
,
that
also
between
the
year
of
Christ
300.
and
316.
the
Antichristian
and
Papistical
reign
began
,
reigning
universally
,
and
without
any
debatable
contradiction
1260.
years
,
saying
pag.
191.
initio
,
Gods
true
Church
most
certainly
abiding
so
long
latent
,
and
invisible
.
And
see
the
further
confession
of
others
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
num.
23.
at
4
,
5
,
6.
next
after
c.
and
at
*
next
after
f.
In
so
much
as
Mr.
William
Leigh
the
Princes
Chaplain
,
in
his
great
Britains
great
delivery
,
&c.
Printed
1606.
B.
2.
affirmeth
accordingly
,
that
the
Popes
ever
since
the
first
300.
years
after
Christ
(
which
conteineth
the
time
now
in
question
)
have
been
Devils
.
And
Szegedine
in
loc.
Commun
.
pag.
397.
circa
med.
saith
of
Silvester
,
Marcus
,
Julius
,
&c.
who
were
Bishops
of
Rome
living
in
Constantines
time
,
that
they
were
mitrati
Episcopi
,
qu●
etsi
non
pessimi
fuerunt
,
traditionibus
tamen
suis
ac
decretis
,
Antichristo
magno
sedem
paraverunt
.
And
Brerely
in
his
Omissions
(
&c.
)
of
pag.
297.
saith
,
As
also
Mr.
Fulk
in
his
Rejoynder
to
Bristow
pag.
2.
circa
med.
saith
,
I
never
meant
to
acknowledge
the
Emperors
Constantine
,
Jovinian
,
Valentinian
,
&c.
to
be
such
as
I
would
wish
for
:
for
both
in
their
Religion
and
manners
divers
things
are
found
which
I
would
wish
had
been
more
agreeable
to
the
word
of
God
.
Antichristian
and
Papistical
;
whereupon
we
doubt
not
in
behalf
of
our
whole
Religion
,
to
say
now
to
our
Adversaries
,
as
did
your
Majesty
to
the
Puritans
in
defence
of
the
Cross
in
Baptism
used
in
Constantines
time
:
[112]
[112]
In
the
sum
of
the
Conference
before
his
Majesty
with
the
Bishops
and
other
of
his
Cleargy
pag.
69
,
post
med.
Is
it
now
come
to
that
pass
,
that
we
shall
appeach
Constantine
of
superstition
?
If
then
it
were
used
,
I
see
no
reason
but
that
still
we
may
continue
it
.
And
to
your
most
excellent
Majesty
we
only
crave
humble
leave
to
say
,
as
did
the
Centurists
in
this
case
to
Queen
Elizabeth
;
[113]
[113]
The
Centurists
in
their
Epistle
Dedicatory
to
Queen
Elizabeth
prope
finem
set
before
their
fourth
Century
.
To
your
Majesty
this
labour
seemeth
due
,
as
describing
that
age
wherein
the
great
deserved
best
of
the
universal
Church
of
Christ
;
for
which
he
hath
received
eternal
memory
,
And
whereas
he
was
born
in
and
of
British
Progeny
,
and
governed
that
Kingdom
with
great
piety
and
vertue
,
he
now
returneth
to
your
Highness
,
representing
to
you
that
State
of
the
Church
which
in
his
time
illustrated
the
whole
world
with
the
splendour
thereof
.
That
man
must
needs
have
an
iron
heart
,
which
is
not
moved
with
the
godly
,
succesful
,
and
laudable
proceedings
of
his
Ancestors
.
Seeing
therefore
your
Majesty
is
adorned
with
all
good
learning
,
we
doubt
not
,
but
that
Ecclesiastical
history
shall
be
to
your
Highness
most
pleasant
and
grateful
,
BRereley
tract.
Calvin
Institut.
l.
Caveat
&c.
a.
circa
med
D.
Whittaker
contra
Duraeum
pag.
Harmony
pag.
Bucer
in
Script
:
Anglican
.
pag.
post
med.
&
Ecclesiasticall
Polity
l.
circa
medium
,
&
pag.
post
med.
&
vide
Apolog.
modest
.
ad
acta
conventus
quindecim
Theolog.
Torgae
nuper
habit
.
&c.
pag.
&
pag.
initio
&
Hooker
l.
ante
med.
&
Lavat
.
in
Hist.
Sacramentar
.
pag.
&
Calvin
in
libello
de
Coen
.
Dom.
versus
finem
,
tract
.
Theolog.
pag.
a.
&
Schlusselburg
in
Theol.
Calvinist
.
l.
b.
&
Peter
Martyr
b.
Ep.
&
ibidem
pag.
a.
&
pag.
Scripta
Anglicana
pag.
post
med.
&
Peter
Martyr
Aretius
Serm.
de
Coena
Szegedine
in
loc.
commun
.
pag.
R.
Hooker
pag.
Hospinian
in
hist.
Sacramt
.
par.
altera
fol.
a.
post
.
med.
&
b.
initio
.
Catholick
Doctrine
&c.
pag.
circa
med
Beza
Epist.
Osiander
in
Enchirid.
Controversiarum
quas
Augustanae
Confess
.
Theol.
habent
cum
Calvinianis
pag.
post
medium
,
&
in
Epitom
.
Histor.
Eccles.
&c.
centur
.
Jacob.
Andraeas
in
Epit.
Colloquii
Montisbelgar
.
pag.
prope
initium
,
&
pag.
&c.
part.
ante
med
post
medium
,
&
post
medium
Ecclesiasticall
Polity
l.
Whittaker
contra
Duraeum
l.
paulo
ante
medium
.
&
post
medium
,
&
Melancthon
in
c.
Ep.
ad
Rom.
Survey
of
the
book
of
Common
prayer
,
pag.
Synopsis
pag.
ante
med
ante
med
Brerely
tract.
post
medium
d.
e.
f.
g.
d.
Bartholomaeus
Kekermannus
in
System
.
Theolog.
pag.
Hiperius
in
Method
.
Theolog.
pag.
Peter
Martyr
a.
circa
medium
We
also
do
not
appoint
an
invisible
Church
,
but
do
define
Congregations
,
unto
which
the
faithfull
may
know
that
they
may
safely
adjoyn
themselves
:
this
opinion
is
common
with
us
to
Catholicks
.
Ibid.
Henoch
Clapham
Not
only
all
Antients
ever
hold
the
Churches
ever
vifibility
,
but
also
all
learned
men
of
our
age
.
Field
l.
ante
med
The
persons
of
them
of
whom
the
Church
consisteth
,
are
visible
,
their
profession
known
,
even
to
the
prophane
and
wicked
of
the
world
,
and
in
this
sort
the
Church
cannot
be
invisible
&c.
circa
medium
It
is
true
that
laboureth
in
vain
,
in
proving
that
there
is
and
allwaies
hath
been
,
a
visible
Church
,
and
that
not
consisting
of
some
few
scattered
Christians
without
order
of
Ministry
,
or
use
of
Sacraments
,
for
all
this
we
do
most
willingly
yield
unto
,
howsoever
perhaps
some
few
have
been
of
opinion
,
that
c.
de
Ecclesia
,
pag.
Quotiescunque
de
Ecclesia
cogitamus
&c.
Hi
&
similes
loci
non
de
Idea
Platonica
,
sed
de
visibili
Ecclesia
loquuntur
.
post
med
Praefat.
l.
corp.
Doctrinae
Christianae
in
Ecclesi
is
Saxon.
&
Misnisis
Elector
is
Saxon.
impress
.
Lip
.
Anno
Concil.
Theolog.
part.
&
part.
Jesuitismi
part.
ibidem
pag.
ibid.
in
Brerely
fine
,
Justus
Molitor
de
Ecclesia
militante
&c.
contra
Bellarmin
.
pag.
Calvin
.
l.
Instit.
c.
f.
Melancthon
in
concill
.
Theol.
part
.
fine
,
&
Henoch
Clapham
post
medium
Henoch
Clapham
post
medium
Our
Saviour
forbids
going
out
unto
such
desert
and
corner-Gospells
Augustine
tom.
quaest.
Evang.
l.
contra
Faustum
Manich.
l.
Edm.
Camp
.
Synopsis
pag.
circa
medium
Tetrastylon
Papismi
pag.
a.
post
med
Mr.
Whitaker
M.
Reynolds
pag.
post
med
Illyricus
in
Praefat.
ad
Rom.
Colloquium
Altembergense
fol.
a.
&
b.
&
a.
&
b.
fine
.
&
Acta
Colloquii
Aldeburgensis
pag.
Brereley
tra
k
,
l
,
m
,
o
,
p.
post
med
post
medium
Hooker
art.
Luther
in
assertionibus
art.
post
med
Mr.
Perkins
Zuinglius
in
l.
Epistol.
Oecolampadii
&
Zuinglii
l.
circa
med
Hemingius
Enchirid.
Class.
l.
de
universali
Gratia
Hiperius
in
Method
.
Theolog.
l.
Snecanus
in
Method
.
descrip.
Mr.
Hooker
Mr.
Gibbons
Gensis
pag.
circa
med
Mr.
Smith
Theses
&c.
pag.
Mr.
Willet
circa
medium
Beza
,
Calvin
,
Knox
&c.
in
folio
.
pag.
Jacobus
Andraeas
in
epit
.
Colloquii
Montisbelgar
.
pag.
Hemingius
l.
de
universali
Gratia
Amandus
Polanus
in
partition
.
Theolog.
l.
Snecanus
in
Method
.
descript.
pag.
Castalio
in
l.
ad
Calvinum
de
Praedestinat
.
Melancthon
in
loc.
commun
.
de
causa
peccati
&
contingent
.
in
libro
de
Consil
.
Theolog.
part
.
M.
Gibbons
circa
med
Calvin
Institut.
l.
&
l.
&
l.
D.
Baro
Aretius
loc.
commun
.
loc.
M.
Willet
ante
med
&c.
pag.
post
medium
,
&
paulo
ante
med.
&
post
medium
,
&
Chemnitius
Examen
part.
a.
post
medium
,
&
part
.
b.
initio
Musculus
loc.
commun
.
pag.
circa
medium
Lobechius
in
disput.
Theolog.
pag.
Haffenrefferus
in
loc.
Theolog.
&c.
pag.
Rungius
in
disput.
&c.
ex
Epist.
ad
Corinth
.
part
.
Jacobus
Andraeas
in
Epitom
.
Colloq.
Montisbelgar
.
pag.
M.
D.
Overell
circa
med
M.
Perkins
Calvin
,
Beza
&c.
D.
Dove
D.
Howson
in
tertia
thesi
M.
Fulk
a.
circa
med
Vrbanus
Regius
in
part
.
operum
in
Catech.
min.
fol.
Hoffmannus
in
Commentar.
de
poenitent
.
l.
Sarcerius
in
loc.
commun
.
fol.
Mr.
Bilson
&c.
part.
ante
medium
,
&
ante
med
Mr.
Willet
ante
medium
Beza
,
Calvin
&c.
M.
Fox
b.
paulo
post
medium
b.
fine
M.
Willet
post
initium
in
his
Omissions
of
Benedict
Morgensterne
in
tract
.
de
Eccles.
pag.
&
Schlusselburg
in
Theolog.
Calvinist
.
l.
Calvin
,
Beza
&c.
&c.
pag.
ante
medium
circa
medium
Spangeburge
in
Margarit
.
Theol.
pag.
post
medium
Melancthon
in
loc.
commun
.
&c.
de
bonis
operibus
circa
med.
M.
Hooker
l.
Eccles.
polit.
sect.
Calvin
,
Beza
&c.
his
Omissions
of
M.
Hooker
Mr.
Hooker
John
Knox
Gasper
Olevianus
in
Symbolum
pag.
ante
med
&c.
pag.
Mr.
Willet
Calvin
,
Beza
&c.
Peters
Primacy
Mr.
Whittgift
&c.
pag.
initio
,
&
Mr.
Whitgift
ubi
supra
pag.
ante
medium
,
&
ante
med
ibidem
pag.
post
medium
,
&
pag.
Mr.
Bridges
&c.
pag.
Praefat.
Centur.
ante
medium
Mr.
Cartwright
Mr.
Bancroft
,
pag.
Martin
Chemnitius
Epist.
ad
Electorem
Brandenburg
Mr.
D.
Covell
Mr.
John
Burges
,
pag.
circa
medium
Peter
Martyr
ante
med
a.
circa
med
Mr.
Hooker
l.
Calvin
Institut.
l.
&
l.
Melancthon
in
Apol.
Confess
.
August
.
fol.
b.
post
med
a.
initio
,
art.
&
pag.
a.
paulo
ante
med
Chrysostomi
de
Iuventio
&
Maximo
Martyribus
M.
Whitaker
contra
Duraeum
pag.
circa
med
Luther
in
Epist.
ad
Georgium
Spalatinum
,
Oecolampadius
in
orat
Chrysost.
de
Iuventio
.
&
Maximo
,
Thomas
Bilney
b.
post
med.
art.
a.
ante
medium
,
&
b.
paulo
ante
medium
,
&
pag.
a.
paulo
ante
med
loc.
Theolog.
l.
Augustine
Marloret
in
Tim.
c.
a.
fine
Mr.
R.
Alison
Brereley
tract.
fine
,
&
Mr.
Alison
Bullinger
,
Claudius
,
Guilliam
in
his
Omissions
of
Mr.
Buddle
circa
medium
,
&
ante
&
post
med
Mr.
D.
Covell
Mr.
Hooker
art
fine
,
&
Mr.
Hooker
Brereley
tract.
Mr.
Hooker
Mr.
Fenton
Albeit
we
had
liberty
before
to
use
Ecclesiasticall
Livings
as
meer
Temporalls
,
yet
after
these
Vows
our
case
is
the
very
same
with
that
of
in
his
Omissions
of
Mr.
Buddle
paulo
post
med.
&
pag.
a.
circa
&
post
med.
&
b.
post
med.
&
William
Thorp
Acts
&
Monum
.
pag.
Martin
Bucer
Scripta
Anglicana
pag.
circa
med
in
his
Om●ssions
of
Zuinglius
tom.
in
explan.
art.
a.
ante
med.
&
circa
med.
&
in
explan.
art.
post
med
in
his
addition
of
Errours
and
Omissions
of
Melancthon
in
Apolog.
Confess
.
August
.
fol.
b.
&
a.
initio
Luther
tom
Wittemberg
.
in
resolut
.
de
indulgentiis
,
conclus
.
Latimer
Act.
mon.
pag.
a.
paulo
ante
med.
&
b.
ante
med.
&
.
pag.
b.
paulò
ante
med
Lymbus
patrum
John
Lascicius
de
Russorum
,
Muscovitarum
,
&
Tartarorum
Religione
pag.
Oecolampadius
in
libro
Epistolarum
Zuinglii
&
Oecolampadii
Peter
Martyr
a.
ante
&
circa
med.
&
part
.
a.
versus
finem
,
&
pag.
b.
circa
med.
&
a.
initio
post
med
Mr.
Fulk
ep.
Joan.
c.
b.
ante
med.
&
fine
,
Brentius
,
teste
Beza
in
respons.
ad
Acta
Colloquii
Montisbelgar
.
part
.
altera
in
praefat.
pag.
post
med.
&
vide
ibid.
pag.
ante
&
post
med
Jacobus
Andraeas
in
epitom
.
Colloquii
Montisbelgar
.
pag.
Examen
part.
a.
circa
med.
&
pag.
b.
paulo
post
med
Bachmannus
in
Centur.
exercitat
.
Theolog.
pag.
fine
,
&
Centur.
post
med
Thomas
Bilney
Act.
mon.
b.
art
b.
art.
Germany
,
teste
Beza
respons.
ad
Acta
Colloquii
Montisbelga●●
part
.
altera
pag.
post
med
Mr.
Leonard
Wright
Zanchius
in
Epist.
Pauli
ad
Philip.
Colloss
.
Thessal
.
in
Phillip
.
c.
Mr.
Whitgift
&c.
pag.
loc.
commun
.
de
Eucharistico
Sacrificio
ante
medium
,
ante
medium
Brereley
tract.
Rostock
in
disput.
Theol.
pag.
Andreas
Althamerus
in
Conciliat
.
locorum
Scripturae
pugnantium
,
&c.
loc.
a.
b.
Jacobus
Helbrunerus
in
Swenckfeldio
Calvinism
.
pag.
Melancthon
in
Apolog.
confess
.
August
.
Art
.
b.
initio
Margarita
Theologica
pag.
Andreas
Althamerus
in
conciliat
.
locorum
Scripturae
pugnam
,
(
&c.
)
loc.
b.
initio
,
&
loc
Sarcerius
in
loc
commun
.
tom.
b.
post
medium
(
And
by
his
authority
committed
to
me
,
I
absolve
thee
from
all
thy
sins
&c.
)
Melancthon
in
Concill
.
Theol.
pag.
loc.
commun
.
de
discrimine
peccati
mortalis
,
ac
venialis
.
initio
,
&
fine
,
&
circa
med
post
med.
&
pag.
Adamus
Francisci
Margarita
Theologica
pag.
Bachmannus
in
Centur.
Exercit.
Theol.
pag.
Mr.
Jacob
England
pag.
circa
med
Ragenspurge
,
&c.
Martin
Bucer
circa
med
Hemingius
in
Enchirid.
pag.
circa
med.
&
post
med.
&
Jacobus
Andraeas
respons.
ad
Acta
Colloquii
Montisbelgar
.
pag.
initio
,
&
Beza
in
respons.
ad
Acta
Colloquii
Montisbelgar
.
part
.
in
praefat.
pag.
fine
.
&
Brereley
tract.
Luther
,
in
Epist.
ad
Bohemos
,
in
the
margent
at
x.
Melancthon
in
Centur.
Epist.
Theologic
.
pag.
Mr.
Jewell
Andraeas
Crastovius
in
libro
de
opificio
Miss●e
l.
paulo
post
medium
,
&
paulo
ante
med.
&
post
med.
&
paulo
post
med.
&
ante
med.
&
Mr.
Jewell
Zegedine
in
loc.
commun
post
med
Keckermannus
in
System
.
Theologic
.
pag.
post
medium
Sebastian
Castalio
de
perfect
.
obed.
leg
.
Dei
Mr.
Reynolds
ante
medium
Mr.
Hooker
Mr.
R.
Hooker
pag.
circa
med
Mr.
Willet
post
medium
Mr.
D.
Covell
Mr.
Hooker
art.
Mr.
Perkins
fine
,
&
pag.
ante
med
Marloret
in
Tim.
c.
post
med
Calvin
in
omnes
Pauli
Epistolas
in
circa
med
Mr.
Bancroft
&c.
pag.
Mr.
Cartwright
teste
Hospiniano
in
Histor.
Sacramentar
.
part
.
alter
a
pag.
circa
med
Melancthon
in
Concil.
Theolog.
part
.
D.
Barnes
D.
Standish
Mr.
Fox
acts
monument
.
pag.
Cobham
,
act.
mon.
pag.
John
Husse
act
monum
.
pag.
a.
fine
&
b.
initio
,
&
paulo
post
med.
&
pag.
b.
fine
in
the
margent
at
s
Zegedine
in
loc.
com
.
pag.
Mr.
Hooker
The
Father
alone
is
originally
that
Diety
which
Christ
orginally
is
not
.
fine
,
&
ante
med
Mr.
D.
Covell
Mr.
Hooker
pag.
initio
,
That
Christ
had
received
his
substance
by
the
gift
of
eternall
Generation
,
ante
med.
That
Christ
is
God
by
being
of
God
,
light
by
issuing
out
of
light
:
ibidem
pag.
&c.
pag.
ante
med
Mr.
Willet
Mr.
Fox
in
Apoc.
pag.
Christus
Deus
ex
Deo
Lobehius
in
disput
Theolog
pag.
Mr.
D.
Dove
God
the
Father
from
everlasting
understanding
himself
,
begat
his
Son
,
coeternall
with
himself
,
&c.
&c.
pag.
We
beleive
that
Christ
,
in
respect
of
his
Divine
nature
,
is
the
only
Son
of
God
,
Melancthon
in
loc.
commun
in
the
margent
at
n.
o.
p.
q.
M.
Whitaker
contra
Camp.
rat.
circa
med
Calvin
.
Institut.
l.
Explicat
.
perfid
.
Valent.
Gentil
.
tract
.
Theolog.
&c.
pag.
a.
circa
med
Mr.
Willet
Synopsis
,
pag.
Method
.
descript.
&c.
pag.
ante
med
Calvin
in
explicat
.
perfid
.
valent
.
Gentil
.
tract
.
Theolog.
pag.
a.
ante
med
Beza
contra
Heshusium
Mela●cthon
loc.
commun
De
substantia
Patris
natus
est
Explicat
.
perfid
.
Valent.
Gent.
tract
.
Theolog.
&c.
b.
ante
med
a.
ante
med
Calvin
Inst.
l.
fine
&
circa
med
Jacobus
Andraeas
Beza
in
Respon.
ad
Acta
Colloquii
Montisbelgar
.
part
.
fine
,
&
initio
,
&
pag.
Andraeas
in
Epit.
Coll.
Montisbelgar
.
pag.
Osiander
in
Enchirid.
Controversiarum
Mr.
Willet
&
pag.
Mr.
Sutcliffe
Mr.
Kellisons
post
med
D.
Hill
Mr.
Bilson
Mr.
Carliele
Mr.
D.
Willet
Mr.
D.
Fulk
Mr.
Willet
Mr.
Bilson
in
the
margent
at
in
the
margent
at
Calvin
Institut.
l.
post
med
Mr.
Whitaker
contra
Camp.
rat.
Mr.
Willet
ante
med.
&
vide
pag.
That
Christ
suffering
in
his
Flesh
only
,
wrought
not
our
Redemption
Calvin
Institut.
l.
Schlussselburg
in
Theol.
Calvinistarum
l.
a.
circa
&
post
med.
&
b.
Luther
in
loc.
com
.
class
.
circa
med
Luc.
Osiander
in
epitome
&c.
Centur.
Mr.
Willet
Tho.
Vautrollerius
.
Anno
Mr.
D.
Covell
In
Baptism
we
are
regenerate
to
life
,
but
in
Confirmation
we
are
strengthed
to
battail
,
Mr.
Hooker
fine
,
&
initio
,
&
post
med
Josias
Nicolls
post
med
Mr.
Cartwright
ante
med
The
Communion-Book
giveth
to
Confirmation
the
definition
of
a
Sacrament
Mr.
Hooker
Mr.
Bilson
Melancthon
in
loc.
com
.
Edit.
fine
,
&
Calvin
Institut.
l.
Mr.
Bilson
ubi
supra
Mr.
Willet
Mr.
Whitgift
&c.
pag.
Mr.
Cartwright
ubi
supr
a
pag.
initio
,
&
ante
med
in
the
margent
Musculus
loc.
commun
.
pag.
in
the
margent
at
Lobechius
in
disput.
Theolog.
pag.
fine
,
&
D.
Saravia
Mr.
D.
Covell
Mr.
Hooker
pag.
fine
,
&
Saravia
in
defen
.
tract
,
&c.
contra
resp
.
Bezae
,
pag.
ibidem
pag.
circa
medium
fine
,
&
post
med.
&
Brereley
tract.
y
,
z
,
a.
Brereley
tract.
f.
&
tract.
r.
&
sect.
Mr.
D.
Covell
Mr.
Hooker
.
pag.
fine
,
&
Mr.
Hooker
l.
Mr.
Willet
Mr.
Hooker
Jacobus
Andreas
in
epitom
.
Colloquii
Montisbelgar
.
pag.
circa
med
Mr.
Hooker
l.
circa
med.
&
prope
finem
,
&
sect.
initio
,
pag.
ante
med
Mr.
D.
Covell
Mr.
Hooker
.
pag.
fine
,
&
ante
med
Mr.
Whitgift
&c.
pag.
ante
med
Schlusselburg
in
Theolog.
Calvinistarum
l.
Schlusselburg
in
Theolog.
Calvinist
.
l.
b.
ante
med.
&
a.
initio
Mr.
Willet
fine
,
&
Mr.
Hooker
D.
Covell
Mr.
Hooker
pag.
ante
med
post
med.
&
post
med
Mr.
Hooker
Mr.
R.
Hooker
pag.
fine
,
&
in
Octavo
,
Magdeburg
paulo
post
initium
,
&
ante
med.
Ratisbon
anno
Bucer
in
Actis
Colloq.
Ratisbon
.
Dr.
Field
circa
med
Alleged
by
in
the
margent
under
Mr.
D.
Field
D.
Baro
l.
de
Fide
&
ejus
ortu
pag.
initio
,
&
pag.
ante
med.
Mr.
Jacob
ante
med
Jacobus
Acontius
stratag
.
Satan
.
l.
Mr.
Hooker
Melancthon
l.
Epist.
ep.
ad
Regem
Angeliae
,
pag.
M.
Hooker
pag.
post
med
D.
Pie
Mr.
D.
Powell
fine
,
&
Bucer
in
script
.
Anglican
.
pag.
Mr.
Hutton
Two
Ministers
at
were
deposed
and
banished
for
speaking
against
Usury
,
allowed
in
that
State
Matthew
Virell
post
med.
&
ante
med
in
the
margent
at
and
in
the
margent
and
Text
at
Franciscus
Lambertus
post
med.
Franciscus
Lambertus
Zanchius
in
Epistolas
Pauli
ad
Phil.
Colloss
.
&
Thess.
pag.
Miscellaniorum
libri
tres
&c.
Neapoli
Palatinorum
An.
Mr.
Dove
Doe
we
vary
from
the
sincere
Doctrine
of
the
Scriptures
?
Nay
rather
many
of
them
do
much
more
swarve
from
the
same
,
touching
generall
Grace
,
and
the
death
of
Christ
for
every
particular
person
,
touching
Images
in
the
Church
for
devotion
,
touching
the
manner
of
Christs
presence
in
the
Eucharist
,
that
the
Pope
is
not
Antichrist
,
concerning
the
necessity
of
Baptism
,
touching
Auricular
Confession
&c.
Mr.
Powell
post
med
Mr.
Hutton
&c.
pag.
Trigevillaeus
Gauvius
Palma
Christiana
pag.
Kekermannus
in
System
.
Theolog.
pag.
fine
,
&
initio
,
&
ante
med
Piscator
in
volum
Thes.
pag.
ante
med
Peter
Martyr
b.
paulo
post
med
post
med
Calvin
Instit.
l.
Hiperius
in
Method
.
Theolog.
pag.
initio
,
&
paulo
po●
medium
,
&
&c.
pag.
post
medium
Calvin
Instit.
l.
Hiperius
in
Method
.
Theolog.
pag.
Peter
Martyr
part
.
pag.
a
paulo
post
med
M.
D.
Fulk
a.
paulo
ante
medium
M.
D.
Willet
post
med
Wygandus
&
Matthaeus
Judex
Syntagma
&c.
ex
Novo
Testament
M.
D.
Willet
fine
,
&
Mr.
Fulk
a.
ante
med.
&
ibidem
in
c.
a
fine
&c.
pag.
circa
med
Mr.
Whitgift
&c.
pag.
Mr.
Cartwright
ibidem
pag.
Mr.
Willet
ante
med
circa
med
M.
Fulk
b.
ante
med
&c.
cap.
Peter
Martyr
in
b.
circa
med
Doctrin
.
Christian
.
compend
.
pag.
initio
,
&
circa
med
Mr
Thomas
Bell
&
serm.
b.
initio
Mr.
Whitgift
&c.
pag.
fine
,
&
post
med
Mr.
Thomas
Bell
&c.
pag.
Mr.
Fulk
Doctrin
.
Christianae
compendium
in
prolegom
.
pag.
Hanc
esse
Apostolicam
traditionem
credimus
Hieron
.
Zanchius
de
Sacra
Scriptura
,
Mr.
Hooker
initio
,
pag.
fine
,
&
Montanns
,
&
ibidem
post
med.
Aerius
was
worthily
condemned
for
his
opposition
against
Fasting
,
Aerius
.
pag.
fine
,
&
ante
med.
&
Montanus
pag.
ante
&
post
med
Paul
pag.
circa
med
Mr.
Fulk
a.
post
med.
&
in
Acta
Apost.
c.
a.
fine
Mr.
Whitaker
more
contra
Duraeum
l.
in
the
margent
at
Mr.
Perkins
post
med
And
now
in
the
New
Testament
we
have
warrant
in
like
manner
to
vow
,
&c.
Of
this
kind
,
are
the
Vowes
to
keep
set
times
of
fasting
,
&c.
Musculus
in
loc
commun
.
de
votis
pag.
circa
med
Mr.
Willet
Amandus
Polanus
in
partitiouibus
Theolog.
l.
in
the
margent
at
Peter
Martyr
de
caelibatu
&
votis
pag.
fine
,
&
&
ib.
pag.
post
med
ante
med
Mr.
Fulk
that
Text
pertaineth
to
the
Old
Testament
,
Bristow's
Motives
&c.
pag.
ante
med
Vows
belong
to
the
Jewes
Ceremonies
,
Zuinglius
part.
in
explanat
.
art.
b.
initio
Mr.
Hooker
l.
initio
,
&
fine
,
&
l.
M.
D.
Covell
Mr.
Hooker
art.
circa
med
Mr.
Willet
post
medium
Alleged
by
at
him
the
margent
He
is
an
enemy
to
the
Glory
of
God
,
that
changeth
his
rich
estate
wherein
he
may
serve
God
,
for
a
poor
,
at
g.
in
the
margent
Luther
tom
Wittemberg
.
in
exeg
.
ad
cap.
Cor.
fol.
b.
post
med
De
usu
vel
abusu
&c.
of
the
use
or
abuse
of
the
States
at
this
present
we
will
say
nothing
,
but
of
the
condition
or
nature
(
of
life
)
in
themselves
,
and
do
conclude
that
Matrimony
is
as
Gold
,
and
the
spiritual
state
(
of
single
life
)
is
as
Dung
.
Assert
.
Art
.
Matrimony
is
much
more
excellent
than
Virginity
,
Christ
and
his
Apostles
did
diswade
Christians
from
Virginity
.
Mr.
Whitaker
contra
Camp
.
rat
.
ante
med
it
is
not
simply
good
,
but
after
a
certain
manner
.
It
is
never
better
than
Marriage
(
nisi
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
)
but
in
regard
of
the
circumstance
,
whereas
marriage
is
often
times
simply
better
than
it
;
It
is
to
be
desired
,
not
alwaies
,
but
in
respect
of
the
troubles
which
accompany
marriage
:
l.
de
Virginitat
.
c.
Mr.
Fulk
b.
post
med
Mr.
Whitaker
ubi
supra
He
that
joyneth
his
Virgin
in
marriage
doth
well
,
he
that
joyneth
her
not
doth
better
,
Mr.
Whitaker
contra
Duraeum
l.
post
medium
Mr
Wotton
Mr.
Perkins
pag.
marriage
is
simply
better
at
f●m
the
margent
Mr.
Willet
ante
med
Neither
is
God
better
worshipped
by
eating
or
not
eating
,
Mr.
Perkins
Fasting
is
in
it self
a
thing
indifferent
,
as
is
eating
and
drinking
.
Bucer
in
sacra
quatuor
Evangelia
in
Matt.
b.
circa
med
Wygandus
&
Matthaeus
Judex
Syntagma
&c.
ex
Novo
Testamento
coll.
Chemnitius
in
Enchirid.
c.
de
conjugio
pag.
Mr.
Hooker
l.
M.
D.
Covell
&c.
pag.
circa
med
post
med.
&
M.
D.
Willet
circa
&
paulo
post
med.
&
fine
,
Mr.
Smith
Urbanus
Rhegius
in
loc.
com
.
c.
de
peccato
fol.
b.
fine
,
&
a.
initio
Wygandus
&
Matthaeus
Judex
Syntagma
ex
Novo
Testament
.
coll.
b.
lin
&
lin.
&
lin.
ult.
&
Chemnitius
in
Enchirid.
pag.
Mr.
D.
Fulk
post
med
ep.
Joan.
c.
M.
Willet
ante
med
tribulation
of
this
life
England
,
Scotland
Ireland
,
circa
med
Geneva
&c.
cap.
post
med
Hierome
Zanchius
de
facra
Scriptura
pag.
Aretius
in
loc.
com
loc.
circa
med.
&
pag.
circa
med
Augustine
de
Civit.
Dei
l.
initio
,
&
l.
confess
.
c.
&
de
Doct.
Christ
.
l
&
lib.
&
de
util.
cred
.
c.
&
de
Gen.
ad
lit
.
l.
Mr.
Fulk
M.
Willet
Mr.
Whitgift
sine
in
the
margent
at
Mr.
Bridges
&c.
pag.
Mr.
Whitgift
post
med
ante
med
fine
,
&
initio
,
&
pag.
Mr.
Cartwright
Mr.
Fox
Philpot
,
Act.
Mon.
pag.
Bilney
Act.
Mon.
b.
art.
Ridley
Act.
Mon.
pag.
b.
post
med.
&
pag.
James
Baynham
Act.
Mon.
pag.
Mr.
Fox
Act.
Mon.
pag.
a.
fine
Mr.
Bancroft
&c.
pag.
Bertrand
de
Loque
The
Controversie
in
my
judgement
is
not
of
the
Catholike
Church
,
for
we
all
agree
herein
that
she
cannot
erre
touching
Faith
&c.
wherefore
this
question
is
touching
a
particular
Church
Mr.
Fulk
The
whole
Church
militant
consisting
of
men
,
which
are
all
liars
,
may
erre
altogether
,
as
every
part
thereof
.
D.
Bancroft
,
pag.
Mr.
Bancroft
Mr.
D.
Field
M.
Bilson
&c.
pag.
Mr.
Bancroft
&c.
pag.
Mr.
D.
Covell
&c.
pag.
paulo
ante
med.
&
Mr.
Hooker
initio
,
pag.
circa
med.
&
pag.
ante
med
Melancthon
in
Consil
.
Theolog.
part
.
Mr.
D.
Reynolds
Mr.
Hart
pag.
post
medium
&c.
pag.
Lavingae
Anno
Mr.
Whitgift
&c.
pag.
post
medium
M.
D.
Covell
at
a.
b.
c.
e.
One
visible
Church
of
Christ
.
Hooker
l.
Mr.
Jacob
Mr.
Hookers
Mr.
Hooker
Mr.
Jacob
in
the
margent
at
Mr.
Cartwright
Beza
in
respons.
ad
Acta
Colloq.
Montisbelgar
.
part
.
Geneva
pag.
Jacob
Kymedoncius
Mr.
Whitaker
contra
Duraeum
l.
Luther
in
loc.
commun
.
class
.
David
Rungius
disput.
in
Academia
Wittemb
.
printed
at
Wittemb
.
Jac.
Andraeas
Respons.
ad
Acta
Coll.
Montisbel
.
part
.
ante
med
in
praefat.
pag.
fine
,
&
circa
med
post
medium
Jacobus
Kimedoncius
post
med.
&
Mr.
Hooker
ante
med
fine
,
&
initio
,
&
l.
circa
medium
M.
Whitaker
adversus
Stapletonum
l.
prope
initium
,
&
pag.
prope
initium
,
&
l.
ante
med.
&
p.
post
med
Peter
Martyr
initio
,
pag.
Lubbertus
de
principiis
Christian
.
dogmat
.
l.
circa
med.
Pu.
Mr.
Hooker
pag.
Doctrinae
Christianae
compendium
in
prolegomen
.
pag.
circa
med
Calvin
.
Institut.
l.
post
med
in
the
Text
and
margent
at
Mr.
D.
Baro
ad
clerum
&c.
Serm.
I
dare
not
deny
the
name
of
Christians
to
the
Romanists
,
sith
the
learneder
Writers
do
acknowledge
the
Church
of
to
be
the
Church
of
God
Mr.
Hooker
The
Church
of
is
to
be
reputed
a
part
of
the
House
of
God
,
a
limb
of
the
visible
Church
of
Christ
Johannes
Regius
liber
Apologeticus
&c.
in
Considerat
.
Censurae
,
&c.
pag.
Mr.
Hooker
ubisupra
pag.
ante
med
We
gladly
acknowledge
them
to
be
of
the
Family
of
Jesus
Christ
Mr.
Bunny
circa
med
Neither
of
us
may
justly
account
the
other
to
be
none
of
the
Church
of
God
,
post
med
We
are
no
several
Church
from
them
,
nor
they
from
us
,
D.
Some
Mr.
Penries
ante
med
That
the
Papists
are
not
altogether
Aliens
from
Gods
Covenant
,
I
have
shewed
before
ibidem
pag.
In
the
judgement
of
all
learned
men
,
and
all
Reformed
Churches
,
there
is
in
Popery
a
Church
;
a
Ministrie
,
a
true
Christ
&c.
If
you
think
that
all
the
Popish
sort
which
died
in
the
Popish
Church
are
damned
,
you
think
absurdly
,
and
dissent
from
the
judgement
of
the
learned
Protestants
M.D.
Covell
Mr.
Hooker
ante
med
We
affirm
them
of
the
Church
of
to
be
parts
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
and
that
those
that
live
and
die
in
that
Church
,
may
notwithstanding
be
saved
:
ibidem
pag.
Jacobus
Andraeas
Edwin
Sands
in
the
margent
at
&c.
fol.
S.
The
Papists
have
the
Pope
as
a
common
Father
,
Adviser
,
and
Conductor
to
reconcile
their
jarres
,
to
decide
their
differences
,
to
draw
their
Religion
by
consent
of
Councils
unto
Unity
&c.
whereas
on
the
contrary
side
,
Protestants
are
as
severed
or
rather
scattered
Troops
,
each
drawing
adverse
way
,
without
any
means
to
pacify
their
quarrells
;
no
Patriarch
,
one
or
more
to
have
a
common
superintendance
or
care
over
their
Churches
for
correspondency
or
Unity
;
no
ordinary
way
to
assemble
a
general
Councill
of
their
part
,
the
only
hope
remaining
ever
to
asswage
their
Contentions
,
in
his
Omissions
and
Aditions
of
pag.
Andraeas
Friccius
de
Ecclesia
l.
Mr.
D.
Field
Let
us
come
to
those
Traditions
which
concern
the
Manners
and
Conversation
of
Men
,
that
the
Apostles
delivered
many
things
of
this
nature
to
the
Churches
,
some
by
way
of
Precept
,
some
by
way
of
Counsell
only
,
some
to
continue
but
for
a
time
,
some
to
continue
for
ever
,
we
make
no
doubt
:
Of
this
sort
is
the
observation
of
the
Lords-days
;
and
sundry
other
things
there
are
,
which
doubtless
the
Apostles
delivered
by
Tradition
.
Mr.
D.
Field
ubi
supra
pag.
circa
med
Mr.
D.
Covell
John
Burges
pag.
circa
med
Mr.
D.
Covell
Mr.
Whitgift
&c.
pag.
in
libro
Epistolarum
Zuinglii
&
Oecolampadii
pag.
post
med.
&
post
medium
Zuinglius
tom.
l.
de
Baptismo
fol.
a.
circa
med
Mr.
D.
Field
pag.
it
is
not
expresly
delivered
in
Scripture
(
either
)
that
the
Apostles
did
baptise
Infants
,
nor
any
expresse
precept
there
found
,
that
they
should
do
so
,
Mr.
Hooker
post
med.
&
Irenaeus
,
Hierome
Mr.
Cartwright
Peter
Martyr
a.
post
med
In
these
cases
I
think
it
is
not
forbidden
,
nay
,
I
rather
think
it
is
most
lawfull
to
speak
doubtfully
.
Zuinglius
tom
.
a.
initio
abide
you
here
,
and
I
and
the
Child
will
go
yonder
and
worship
,
and
come
again
to
you
.
Gen.
ante
med
&
pag
circa
med
It
is
one
thing
to
conceal
the
Truth
,
an
other
to
lye
:
As
did
hide
the
Truth
,
when
he
said
was
his
Sister
,
Gen.
Melancthon
in
loc.
commun
Officiosa
mendacia
Luther
tom
Wittemberg
.
fol.
in
loc.
commun
.
pag.
Wolfangus
Musculus
in
loc.
com
.
pag.
Mr.
Fox
to
avoid
the
rigour
of
things
answered
with
intricate
words
&c.
Brereley
tract.
John
Careless
No
forsooth
I
do
not
know
any
such
,
nor
have
I
not
heard
of
him
that
I
wot
of
.
But
yet
I
lyed
fasly
,
for
I
knew
him
indeed
:
Act.
Mon.
pag.
a.
post
med
Martin
Bucer
Schlusselburg
in
Theol.
Calvinist
.
l.
a.
post
med
Osiander
in
epitom
.
Hist.
Eccles.
&c.
Centur.
Josias
Symlerus
Peter
Martyr
fol.
Q
q.
Peter
Martyr
Peter
Martyr
Hospinianus
in
Hist.
Sacrament
.
part
.
a.
fine
,
&
b.
initio
.
Osiander
in
epitom
&c.
Cent.
Osiander
ibidem
pag.
post
med.
&
ibidem
pag.
Hanc
maximam
,
s●u
Regulam
habent
Calvinistae
,
licere
pro
gloria
Christi
mentiri
.
They
have
this
for
a
ground
or
principle
,
that
it
is
lawfull
to
lye
for
the
glory
of
Christ
.
Luther
,
Zuinglus
,
Peter
Martyr
,
Melancthon
,
Musculus
,
Szegedine
,
Bucer
,
Joannes
Creccelius
Magdeburgi
Anno
post
medium
Joannes
Manlius
in
loc.
commun
.
pag.
Cranmer
,
Latimer
,
Ridley
As
the
guilt
of
original
sin
,
and
condemnation
of
the
Heathen
,
Brereley
tract.
The
Divinity
of
Christ
Brereley
tract.
p.
q.
)
The
Authority
of
Bishops
:
Brereley
tract.
Waldenses
,
Wiccliff
Waldenses
,
Brereley
tract.
he
did
forsake
all
things
,
that
being
poor
he
might
follow
Christ
,
and
the
Evangelicall
perfection
,
the
poor
men
of
D.
Humfrey
in
Jesuitismi
part.
circa
med
a
kind
of
Monasticall
life
Benedictus
Morgenstern
in
tract
.
de
Ecclesiae
pag.
Brereley
tract.
Brereley
tract.
D.
Andrews
Hugo
Grotius
D.
Andrewes
A
brief
Answer
to
the
chapter
of
the
first
book
of
Cardinall
Reply
&c.
n.
It
cannot
be
denyed
but
reserving
the
Sacrament
,
was
suffered
a
long
time
in
the
Primitive
Church
:
how
great
a
part
they
would
,
and
to
keep
it
by
them
,
and
to
take
it
at
times
to
comfort
them
;
that
those
that
lived
in
remote
desart
places
,
as
Anchorets
and
Hermets
,
were
permitted
to
carry
with
them
how
much
they
thought
good
,
because
a
long
time
together
they
were
not
to
come
back
to
places
where
any
Churches
were
;
that
they
did
carry
it
about
with
them
in
their
journey
&c.
&c.
n.
For
offering
and
praying
for
the
dead
,
there
is
little
to
be
said
against
it
;
it
cannot
be
denyed
but
that
it
is
antient
.
n.
He
acknowledges
the
Fast
of
Lent
,
and
that
Protestants
fast
not
on
Christmas
day
,
though
it
fall
upon
a
Friday
or
a
Saturday
.
n.
He
professeth
the
restraint
of
Priests
from
marrying
not
to
be
against
either
that
Vows
of
a
single
life
,
made
orderly
and
duly
,
are
to
be
kept
,
and
cannot
be
broken
without
offence
.
n.
the
mingling
of
Water
with
Wine
in
the
Eucharist
,
Crism
indeed
is
very
antient
.
n.
the
necessity
of
Baptism
the
antient
Church
had
the
five
Orders
of
the
Church
of
doth
hold
,
that
there
is
a
distinction
between
Bishop
and
Priest
,
and
that
the
Protestant
Church
of
holds
Good
workes
necessary
to
Salvation
,
Faith
without
them
saveth
not
no
man
is
predestinate
to
do
evill
:
nor
that
it
is
safe
for
any
man
peremptorily
to
presume
himself
predestinate
.
in
time
of
persecution
,
and
after
in
the
time
of
Peace
,
so
long
as
the
Christians
dwelt
mingled
with
the
Heathen
,
they
shewed
plainly
by
making
and
using
the
Crosse
,
that
they
were
not
ashamed
of
that
sign
,
wherewith
the
Heathen
men
did
use
to
deride
them
.
for
not
being
ashamed
of
that
sign
,
wherewith
the
Heathen
men
did
use
to
deride
Christians
?
that
the
primitive
Christians
,
in
time
of
persecution
,
used
Lights
and
Incense
and
after
when
Peace
came
,
Christians
retained
both
the
Lights
and
the
Incense
,
to
shew
themselves
to
be
the
Sons
and
Successors
of
those
antient
Christians
,
which
in
former
times
had
used
them
,
shewing
their
Communion
in
the
former
Faith
,
by
the
communion
of
the
former
Usages
.
The
Church
of
holds
Feasts
in
Memory
of
the
Saints
and
Martyrs
,
John
,
n.
confession
to
a
Priest
is
necessarie
,
Augustine
hom.
Andrews
:
)
iste
Episcopus
toruè
me
aspicit
,
this
Bishop
shews
me
a
soure
countenance
;
Andrews
This
man
could
have
no
good
meaning
in
coming
to
from
a
place
,
where
he
had
in
abundance
all
things
for
the
salvation
of
his
Soul
.
Votum
pro
pace
Ecclesiastica
vot
.
pag.
vot
.
pag.
Discuss
.
pag.
certitudine
fidei
.
vot
pag.
Discuss
.
pag.
vot
.
pag.
Discuss
.
pag.
Discuss
.
pag.
&
ibidem
pag.
&
sequentibus
there
can
on
Union
in
matters
of
Faith
,
and
Religion
be
hoped
for
,
except
under
the
Pope
.
Discuss
.
pag.
John
Baptist
Discuss
.
pag.
vot
.
pag.
Vot
.
pag.
Discuss
.
pag.
Chrisostom
,
Augustine
,
Hierom
,
Prudentius
,
Basil
,
Theodoret
,
Ambrose
,
Origen
,
vot
.
pag.
Discuss
.
pag.
vot
.
pag.
Discuss
.
pag.
vot
.
pag.
Discuss
.
pag.
nullum
habet
malum
dogma
,
sicut
tot
saeculorum
&
gentium
concensus
judicavit
,
which
contains
no
ill
Doctrine
,
as
the
consent
of
so
many
Ages
and
Nations
have
judged
.
Vot
.
pag.
Discuss
.
pag.
Discuss
.
pag.
Discuss
.
pag.
Discuss
.
pag.
Discuss
.
pag.
Rochester
,
Ely
,
Hereford
,
Worcester
,
Lincoln
,
Chichester
,
Mr.
Chillingworth
Charity
maintained
by
Catholikes
D.
Potter
,
You
cannot
be
ignorant
,
but
that
many
cheif
learned
Protestants
are
forced
to
confesse
the
Antiquity
of
our
Doctrine
and
practise
,
and
do
in
several
,
and
many
Controversies
,
acknowledge
that
the
antient
Fathers
stand
on
our
side
.
Mr.
Chillingworth
Charity
maintained
That
chiefest
Protestants
in
chiefest
points
,
hold
with
us
against
their
pretended
Brethren
.
that
the
Communion
of
the
Laity
in
one
kind
,
is
neither
commanded
nor
forbidden
,
but
of
it self
indifferent
Nichol.
Harpsfield
in
Hist
Wiccleffianorum
c.
D.
Collins
D.
Potter
pag.
Stow
(
Chron.
pag.
The
French
King
being
deceased
&c.
also
the
Church
of
St.
being
hanged
with
black
,
and
a
sumptuous
Herse
set
up
in
the
Quire
,
a
Dirige
was
there
sung
;
and
on
the
next
morrow
,
the
Arch-bishop
of
Canterbury
assisted
of
Eight
Bishops
all
in
rich
Myters
and
other
their
Pontificalls
,
did
sing
a
Masse
of
Hospinianus
in
Hist.
Sacramentar
.
part
.
that
there
as
no
Divine
Precept
or
prohibition
to
celebrate
publick
Offices
in
a
learned
or
vulgar
language
,
and
therefore
it
must
be
left
to
the
power
and
Ordinance
of
the
Church
,
which
we
are
commanded
to
hear
,
and
of
which
we
must
learn
what
in
particular
circumstances
is
most
expedient
for
the
Common
good
.
in
the
Liturgy
in
the
margent
.
at
It
is
reported
concerning
Chancels
,
how
that
And
that
St.
said
thereupon
And
see
further
concerning
Chancells
in
the
Preface
in
his
Conference
allegeth
that
maketh
mention
of
See
more
hereof
in
in
the
margent
at
in
the
Liturgy
in
the
Preface
at
the
second
's
Liturgy
and
the
same
yet
further
there
,
And
in
's
Liturgy
it
is
said
it
is
said
and
see
there
in
the
Liturgy
in
the
margent
it
is
said
;
In
's
Liturgy
it
is
said
And
this
ceremony
is
further
mentioned
in
's
Liturgy
and
the
antient
saith
hereof
And
see
whose
testimony
in
this
point
●s
so
plain
,
that
answering
thereto
,
saith
thereof
and
before
all
these
see
St.
(
the
Apastles
Scholar
after
the
print
of
Hereto
also
is
not
impertinent
the
Veil
used
of
antient
in
the
Greek
Church
,
wherewith
the
Priest
was
for
the
time
compassed
about
,
whereof
S.
in
the
Liturgy
pronounced
in
secret
in
the
Liturgy
of
the
Masse
,
in
the
margent
saith
speaking
of
the
sacrifice
which
Christ
commanded
in
his
institution
of
the
New
Testament
at
his
last
Supper
,
saith
,
What
can
be
more
plainly
spoken
to
prove
that
Christ
in
his
Institution
of
the
Sacrament
,
ordained
and
commanded
Sacrifice
?
tearmeth
the
Priest
in
the
Liturgy
in
the
preface
at
the
first
in
the
margent
,
it
is
said
,
In
And
agam
And
the
Apostle
teacheth
accordingly
that
in
the
Liturgy
in
the
margent
at
's
Testimony
hereof
in
his
Decades
in
English
,
and
Mr.
against
Purgatory
in
the
Liturgy
in
the
margent
at
reproveth
the
Fathers
charging
them
directly
with
Masse
for
the
dead
:
For
which
he
reciteth
their
particular
Sayings
,
and
see
more
hereof
in
in
the
margent
at
he
further
saith
of
his
sick
Mother
,
also
at
(
or
in
Heaven
(
or
not
in
Hell
and
in
also
at
and
the
very
same
he
affirmeth
See
further
hereof
and
see
the
Liturgies
of
St.
and
of
after
the
print
of
See
also
more
hereof
in
in
the
Liturgy
By
all
which
it
is
sufficiently
proved
,
that
the
Primitive
Church
held
the
Priests
celebration
absolute
in
it self
without
any
necessity
of
the
peoples
particular
understanding
.
And
there
shall
be
no
man
in
the
Tabernacle
of
the
Congregation
,
when
he
goeth
in
to
make
an
altonement
in
the
holy
place
,
until
he
come
out
,
and
have
made
an
attonement
for
himself
,
and
for
his
houshold
,
and
for
all
the
Congregation
of
in
the
Liturgy
in
the
margent
He
taxeth
herein
both
the
antient
and
new
Liturgies
,
aswell
of
the
East
,
as
of
the
West
;
and
he
saith
he
saith
Theodore
Beza
The
change
of
the
vulgar
languages
appeareth
by
example
of
our
own
,
so
greatly
altered
from
the
first
old
English
,
as
that
ours
now
used
,
is
almost
become
another
language
,
a
thing
so
incident
to
other
Nations
,
that
prayer
with
understanding
Whereby
,
and
yet
further
by
the
verses
,
is
made
evident
that
the
Apostles
discours
is
not
of
vulgar
languages
,
but
only
of
such
Tongues
as
then
were
given
by
Miracle
,
before
which
he
here
preferreth
the
gift
of
interpretation
:
As
also
the
prayer
in
a
strange
tongue
here
mentioned
concerneth
likewise
the
spiritual
prayers
then
uttered
in
a
strange
tongue
given
by
extraordinary
and
miraculous
gift
,
and
therefore
is
impertinent
to
the
point
now
properly
issuable
.
Wherein
it
is
to
be
observed
,
that
the
Apostle
here
saith
,
that
not
the
praier
but
the
understanding
is
unfruitful
,
affirming
plainly
that
nevertheles
the
devotion
or
spirit
of
the
party
so
praying
is
acceptable
,
or
(
as
the
marginall
Notes
of
the
English
Bible
of
upon
this
place
at
are
)
doth
his
part
the
spirit
and
affection
of
the
party
so
praying
,
doth
pray
well
towards
God
,
although
his
understanding
be
not
thereby
instructed
.
not
all
the
vulgar
or
unlearned
,
but
[r]
[r]
If
thou
blesse
in
the
Spirit
,
how
hall
he
that
supplyeth
the
place
of
the
vulgar
say
Amen
upon
the
blessng
,
seeing
he
understandeth
not
what
thou
sayest
?
1.
Cor.
14.16
.
one
to
supply
their
place
answer
Amen
Mr.
Chillingworth
the
present
use
of
Indulgencies
D.
Potter
Mr.
Chillingworth
Brereley
tract.
Centurists
,
Field
Popes
Power
in
Temporalities
over
Princes
Calvin
,
Luther
,
Zuinglius
,
Beza
,
Knox
,
the
picturing
of
the
Trinitie
Bellarmine
tom.
Abulensis
,
Durandus
(
de
facto
Consideration
num
the
worship
of
pictures
Our
Beads
,
Rosary
,
&
our
Ladies
Psalter
:
and
in
a
word
our
whole
worship
of
the
B.
Virgin
.
In
the
Beads
,
Rosarie
,
&c.
Mr.
Chillingworth
God
give
me
his
Holy
Grace
,
first
to
know
,
and
then
to
be
constant
in
the
true
Faith
and
Religion
.
saying
the
same
words
D.
Preston
't
is
true
,
but
he
was
in
an
Agonie
,
he
knew
not
what
he
said
.
Calvin
,
&
ibid.
n.
Luther
,
&
ibid.
n.
numbring
prayers
upon
little
stones
oblations
by
way
of
consumption
,
&
therefore
in
the
quality
of
Sacrifices
to
the
Virgin
Mary
and
other
Saints
.
oblations
by
way
of
consumption
,
and
therefore
in
the
quality
of
Sacrifies
,
&c.
by
way
of
consumption
in
the
quality
of
Sacrifice
M.
Chillingworth
saying
of
Pater-nosters
,
and
Creeds
,
to
the
hono●
of
Saints
,
and
of
Ave-Maries
to
the
honor
of
other
Saints
besides
the
Blessed
Virgin
.
Augustine
,
that
although
Sacrifice
be
offered
to
God
only
,
yet
it
may
be
offered
in
honor
of
Saints
?
the
infallibilitie
of
the
Bishop
or
Church
of
Rome
.
our
prohibiting
the
Scripture
to
be
read
publickely
in
the
Church
in
such
languages
as
all
may
understand
.
that
there
is
no
Divine
precept
to
use
vulgar
languages
in
the
Liturgy
or
publick
Offices
recited
in
the
name
of
the
Church
:
doctrine
of
the
Blessed
Virgines
immunity
from
actual
sin
doctrine
and
worship
of
her
immaculate
Conception
.
Bellarmine
tom.
de
amissione
Gratiae
&
statu
peccati
lib.
Brereley
tract.
&
tract.
Touching
our
B.
Ladies
being
preserved
from
Original
sin
,
and
the
worshipping
of
Images
,
Mr.
Bunny
paulo
ante
med.
&
pag.
If
any
think
it
more
honor
able
for
the
Blessed
Virgin
(
yea
for
Christ
himself
that
took
flesh
of
her
)
to
have
been
without
sin
,
and
thereuppon
for
his
part
do
rather
think
that
by
special
praerogative
she
also
was
preserved
from
original
corruption
,
&c.
in
these
or
such
like
,
whosoever
will
condemn
all
those
that
are
not
perswaded
,
as
we
are
,
committeth
an
uncharitable
part
towards
those
his
brethren
.
Field
ibid.
apud
Brereley
pag.
post
med
the
point
concerning
the
Conception
of
our
Blessed
Lady
to
be
a
controversie
not
[s]
[s]
Not
defined
saith
M.
D.
Field
cited
in
the
text
.
And
in
his
said
Treatise
of
the
Church
l.
2.
c.
9.
pag.
58.
ante
med
.
he
affirmeth
of
the
contradictory
opinions
(
for
which
saith
he
)
some
were
named
Thomists
,
other
Scotists
,
that
they
consisted
(
to
use
his
own
words
)
in
the
controversies
of
religion
not
yet
determined
by
consent
of
the
vniversal
Church
.
defined
.
necessity
of
Auricular
Confession
part
.
Exam.
pag.
Dr.
Jeremie
Tailor
Consideration
,
n.
Dr.
Andrews
St.
Austine
the
necessity
of
the
Priests
intention
to
obtain
benefit
by
any
of
the
Sacraments
.
Consideration
,
n.
And
lastly
,
for
this
very
doctrine
of
licentiousness
,
That
though
a
man
live
and
dye
without
the
practise
of
Christian
vertues
,
and
with
the
habit
of
many
damnable
sins
immortifyed
,
yet
if
he
in
the
last
moment
of
life
,
have
any
sorrow
for
his
sins
,
and
joyn
Confession
with
it
,
certainly
he
shall
be
saved
.
God
hath
no
where
declared
himself
,
but
that
wheresoever
he
will
accept
of
that
Repentance
,
which
you
are
pleased
to
call
Contrition
,
he
will
accept
of
that
which
you
call
Attrition
;
For
though
he
like
best
the
bright
Flaming
holocaust
of
Love
,
yet
he
rejects
not
,
he
quenches
not
,
the
s●oaking
flax
of
that
repentance
(
if
it
be
true
and
effectual
)
which
proceeds
from
hope
and
fear
Chillingworth
pag.
being
a
work
of
difficulty
and
time
,
cannot
be
performed
in
an
instant
:
doe
you
not
fear
those
who
kill
the
body
,
but
cannot
kill
the
soul
,
but
rather
fear
him
,
who
can
punish
with
Hell
fire
,
both
the
body
and
soul
.
(
Doe
you
not
fear
those
who
kill
the
body
,
but
cannot
kill
the
soul
;
)
sed
;
but
fear
him
who
can
&c.
in
the
preface
to
the
Reader
in
the
margent
at
*
next
after
.
Irenaeus
advers.
Haereses
lib.
Tertull
:
in
Apologetico
Tully
in
orat
.
P.
Qu:
Testimonium
tuum
quod
in
alienare
leve
est
,
hoc
contrate
grave
,
&c.
in
the
text
and
margent
at
x
y.
it
is
a
great
peece
of
work
to
convince
the
Adversary
from
himself
:
Academia
Nemansis
respons.
ad
professorum
Turnoriorum
Societatis
Jesu
assertiones
&c.
pag.
M.
D.
Field
initio
,
pag.
circa
med
The
next
note
whereby
indeavoureth
to
prove
the
Romish
Synagogue
to
be
the
true
Church
of
God
,
is
our
own
confession
;
Surely
if
he
can
prove
that
we
confess
it
to
be
the
Church
,
he
needeth
not
to
use
any
other
arguments
.
M.
D.
Whitaker
(
de
Ecclesia
controvers.
initio
pag.
The
argument
must
needs
be
strong
,
which
is
taken
from
the
confession
of
the
Adversaries
;
For
the
confession
of
the
Adversaries
against
themselves
is
effectual
.
And
truely
,
Peter
Martyr
b.
circa
med
Doubtlesse
,
among
all
testimonies
,
that
testimonie
is
of
greatest
account
,
which
is
testified
by
the
enemies
.
O
Gregory
!
O
Austine
!
O
Hierome
!
O
Chrysostom
!
O
Leo
!
O
Dionyse
!
O
Anacletus
!
O
Calixtus
!
&c.
If
we
be
deceived
,
you
have
deceived
us
you
taught
us
,
&c.
O
Luther
!
O
Calvin
Brereley
tract.
I
beseech
you
,
that
you
all
speak
one
thing
;
be
yee
knit
together
in
one
mind
and
one
judgement
;
[z]
[z]
Ephes.
4.3
.
endeavouring
to
keep
the
unity
of
Spirit
in
the
bond
of
peace
;
[a]
[a]
Philip.
1.27
.
&
.
1.
Pet.
3.8
.
continue
in
one
spirit
,
and
one
mind
,
[b]
[b]
Philip.
2.2
.
of
one
accord
,
and
of
one
judgement
.
were
the
multitude
of
them
that
believed
of
one
heart
and
one
soul
.
for
his
reverence
that
they
may
be
one
My
Dove
is
one
I
beseech
you
brethren
that
there
be
no
dissentions
among
you
,
[h]
[h]
Hebr.
10.25
.
not
forsaking
the
fellowship
that
we
have
among
our selves
:
[i]
[i]
Proverb.
6.16
,
19.
God
hateth
him
that
raiseth
up
contentions
among
Brethren
.
the
God
,
not
of
dissention
,
but
of
Peace
If
you
bite
one
another
,
take
heed
you
be
not
consumed
one
of
another
;
[l]
[l]
Luc.
11.17
.
Every
Kingdome
divided
in
it self
shall
perish
;
[m]
[m]
Psalm
.
55.9
.
&
see
Gen.
11.6
,
7
,
9.
Destroy
O
Lord
and
divide
their
Tongues
;
[n]
[n]
Osee
10.
●
.
Their
heart
is
divided
,
they
shall
now
perish
,
&c.
he
saith
And
see
(
&c.
And
see
See
surther
a
notable
example
hereof
in
And
see
the
sayings
of
A
Kingdome
divided
in
it self
shall
not
stand
,
neither
have
any
Hereticks
at
any
time
been
overcome
by
Force
or
subtilty
,
but
by
mutual
dissention
;
neither
doth
Christ
fight
with
them
otherwise
than
with
a
spirit
of
giddiness
and
disagreement
.
The
Authors
of
Schisms
are
disagreeing
among
themselves
&c.
they
bite
and
devour
one
another
&c.
till
at
last
they
perish
.
This
the
examples
of
all
times
do
testifie
:
After
that
was
overthrown
by
the
presently
followed
them
the
who
disagreeing
among
themselves
,
were
divided
into
three
Sects
&c.
In
our
time
the
Sacramentaries
first
,
and
then
after
the
Anabaptists
divided
themselves
from
us
,
neither
of
them
are
in
Unity
among
themselves
:
so
alwaies
Sects
bring
forth
Sects
,
and
one
condemneth
another
.
numbreth
up
Seaventy
of
the
Anabaptists
different
opinions
,
and
concludeth
their
further
differences
to
be
so
great
,
as
no
m●n
can
either
know
or
number
them
,
affirming
further
,
that
Sebastianus
Francus
(
&c.
true
Miracles
I
have
a
greater
testimonie
than
John
,
the
very
works
which
I
doe
give
testimonie
of
me
,
that
the
Father
hath
sent
me
.
signs
of
their
Apostleship
confirming
the
word
with
signs
following
:
this
vertue
or
power
of
Miracles
not
ceasing
,
but
Whereas
our
Saviour
In
the
marginal
Notes
of
the
English
B●ble
printed
it
is
thereupon
said
shining
in
the
Church
for
ever
,
is
alleged
saying
&c.
And
see
And
S.
And
a
little
afterwards
&c.
And
(
Judaei
he
further
saith
lying
signs
And
the
like
is
affirmed
by
and
by
many
others
&c.
And
see
the
same
further
affirmed
by
gave
power
over
unclean
Spirits
to
cure
all
maner
of
diseases
,
to
his
twelve
Disciples
a
greater
testimonie
than
For
former
times
and
see
And
S.
reciteth
in
particular
many
like
miracles
of
his
time
,
&
so
likewise
for
their
several
times
do
the
other
Fathers
of
every
age
.
former
times
In
the
book
intituled
published
by
M.
and
by
him
dedicated
to
his
Lord
,
mention
is
made
of
the
discovery
of
that
Kingdom
and
of
the
conversion
thereof
to
the
Christian
faith
and
of
the
great
and
undoubted
miracles
shewed
by
God
in
the
presence
of
a
whole
Army
In
so
much
that
M.
in
his
Epistle
there
to
the
Reader
post
medium
confesseth
,
that
this
conversion
of
Congo
(
saith
he
In
like
manner
M.
lately
of
in
his
History
of
by
him
published
acknowledgeth
and
mentioneth
the
said
he
commendeth
M.
for
publishing
his
foresaid
treatise
.
Also
where
as
it
appeareth
in
the
book
intituled
to
the
Conversion
of
those
nations
:
upon
execution
whereof
,
and
certificate
thereupon
being
accordingly
made
,
it
did
appear
in
testimony
and
proof
of
the
Christian
saith
by
him
then
preached
and
taught
,
and
after
his
death
,
which
happened
the
grave
being
opined
,
wherein
his
dead
body
for
a●
time
had
lain
buried
,
to
the
end
his
naked
bones
might
be
carried
from
thence
to
from
whence
they
curryed
it
to
(
saith
the
Commentary
witness
whereof
(
saith
that
treatise
)
are
all
the
inhabitants
of
that
City
,
and
travailers
that
repair
thither
,
and
the
truth
hereof
for
matter
of
fact
is
so
probable
,
that
M.
dare
not
in
his
answer
thereto
altogether
rest
in
deniall
of
the
matter
of
fact
,
but
saith
:
he
saith
And
so
he
not
so
much
denieth
those
Miracles
,
as
over
boldry
referreth
them
to
the
Devils
works
:
Whereas
yet
to
the
contrary
M.
in
his
book
of
principal
navigations
,
&c.
Printed
doubteth
not
to
offord
commendable
mention
of
(
Xaverius
saith
of
Austine
[s]
[s]
Bed
.
Hist.
l.
2.
c.
2.
ante
medium
saith
Allatus
est
quidem
de
genere
Anglorum
o●ulorum
luce
privatus
,
&c.
tandem
Augustinus
justa
necessitate
compullus
,
flectit
genua
sua
,
deprecans
,
ut
visum
caeco
quem
amiserat
restitueret
,
&
per
illuminationem
unius
hominis
corporalem
,
in
pl●●rimorum
cordibus
fidelium
spiritalis
gratiae
luccm
accenderet
:
nec
mora
;
illuminatur
c●cus
,
ac
verus
summae
lucis
praeco
ab
omnibus
praedicatur
Augustinus
.
Tum
Britones
confitentur
intellex●sse
se
,
veram
esse
viam
Just●tìae
quam
praedicaret
Augustinus
.
And
see
Holinsheads
Chronicle
,
after
the
last
edition
vol.
1.
l.
5
c.
21.
pag.
102.
b.
line
51.
to
prove
his
opinion
good
,
wrought
a
miracle
in
restoring
sight
to
one
that
was
blind
.
in
his
exposition
of
the
Psalm
.
Englished
a
true
Miracle
saith
of
the
King
and
M.
in
his
Acts
and
Monuments
Printed
by
divers
miracles
shewed
And
see
Stowes
Annalls
dedicated
to
the
Lord
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
Printed
written
in
the
Epitaph
upon
his
tomb
,
suffultus
à
Deo
miraculorum
operatione
and
S.
reporteth
hereof
to
(
Austine
letters
dated
Anno
This
letter
of
is
extant
in
and
mentioned
by
write
to
touching
the
Miracles
shewed
by
him
,
advising
him
,
not
to
glory
therein
;
but
rather
to
consider
,
that
God
gave
him
the
gift
for
the
weal
of
those
to
whom
he
was
sent
,
&c.
in
his
Acts
and
Monuments
Printed
And
M.
in
his
Catalogue
of
the
Bishops
of
the
Miracles
and
M.
in
his
Acts
and
Monuments
printed
in
his
great
Chronicle
the
last
edition
Eawin
King
of
the
Northumbers
true
[e]
[e]
M.
Fox
in
the
Alphabeticall
table
of
his
Acts
and
Monuments
printed
1576.
at
the
word
Miracle
Miracles
As
concerning
the
Miracles
of
to
omit
particular
mention
of
them
,
no
meaner
a
witnes
than
S.
(
who
lived
in
the
same
time
with
him
,
and
was
to
him
so
familiarly
known
)
saith
of
them
in
general
in
his
book
mentioned
and
acknowledged
by
the
Centur●sts
,
And
see
further
the
Centurists
And
no
lesse
undoubted
Miracles
are
written
of
S.
by
his
own
Scholar
and
others
of
that
time
,
who
wrot
his
life
.
And
the
same
so
certain
,
that
dare
not
rest
in
deniall
of
them
,
but
saith
:
So
good
a
Protestant
he
maketh
S.
his
miracles
see
also
the
Century-writers
,
And
see
S.
Miracles
further
hereafter
in
this
Consideration
As
concerning
his
Religion
And
S.
affirmeth
,
that
As
concerning
S.
Religion
of
whom
M.
He
was
Abbot
of
as
testifieth
upon
the
Catalogue
and
ho
acknowledged
so
plainly
the
Popes
Primacy
whereof
see
S.
that
he
is
therefore
reproved
by
D.
against
the
Rhemish
Testament
in
and
by
M.
and
was
so
evidently
a
professed
Catholick
,
that
allegeth
him
to
us
saying
and
M.
And
the
Century-writers
say
of
S.
And
the
Lutherans
do
tearm
S.
Lastly
this
point
is
made
yet
surther
evident
,
both
in
that
it
is
manifest
,
that
they
both
lived
When
the
profession
of
our
new
Catholick
faith
was
most
storishing
.
Which
thing
M.
in
his
defence
of
the
Apology
printed
confesseth
saying
:
S.
Whereupon
it
followeth
,
that
for
so
much
as
neither
of
them
is
found
to
have
been
troubled
for
any
one
point
of
Doctrine
disagreeing
from
those
times
,
but
were
to
the
contrary
both
of
them
in
high
favour
,
as
then
with
the
Roman
Sea
,
the
one
of
them
being
the
other
that
therefore
they
were
agreeable
in
Religion
to
the
professed
Doctrine
of
those
times
;
so
improbably
do
our
adversaries
pretend
S.
to
have
been
a
member
of
their
Church
for
his
only
then
zealous
reproving
the
corruption
of
life
and
manners
in
the
Clergy
of
that
age
.
If
I
had
not
done
among
them
the
works
which
no
other
man
did
,
they
had
not
sinned
.
and
in
his
he
oss●●met●
,
that
If
miracles
be
necessary
to
convert
Nations
,
much
more
necessary
must
they
be
to
reverse
what
all
Christ
an
Churches
have
once
embraced
,
and
therefore
it
was
inexcusable
temerity
to
follow
the
first
pretended
Resormers
(
who
did
not
so
much
as
pretend
Mira
cles
)
against
the
whole
Church
extant
before
their
time
.
Even
amongst
men
Possession
is
a
string
Plea
.
many
things
which
most
justly
held
me
in
the
Churches
bosome
.
See
this
heretofore
in
the
precedent
see
the
words
alleged
in
the
precedent
num.
of
this
Consideration
at
●
next
after
m.
telleth
,
how
the
dead
body
of
,
And
see
the
like
miracle
testifyed
by
S.
of
S.
the
dead
Bodies
of
were
after
many
years
found
uncorrupted
,
at
their
dead
Bodies
a
blind
man
received
his
sight
:
A
Miracle
done
at
when
I
was
there
,
a
great
number
of
people
being
witness
thereof
.
another
Miracle
done
with
us
,
so
known
and
manifest
,
as
I
think
there
is
none
in
who
either
had
not
seen
or
learned
it
.
Quid
faciam
&c.
What
must
I
do
,
I
am
not
able
to
remember
all
that
I
know
,
and
doubtlesse
sundry
of
ours
when
they
read
these
,
will
grieve
that
I
have
omitted
so
many
,
which
likewise
they
know
as
well
as
I
,
that
it
would
require
[f]
[f]
Aug.
ibidem
saith
:
Si
enim
miracula
sa●itatum
ut
alia
taceam
,
modò
velim
scribere
,
quae
per
liunc
Martyrem
,
id
est
gloriosissimum
Stephanum
facta
sunt
in
colōnia
Calamensi
,
&
in
nostra
,
plurimi
conficiendi
sunt
libri
,
nec
tamen
omnia
colligi
poterunt
,
sed
tantum
de
quibus
libelli
dat●
sunt
qui
recitarentur
in
populis
,
&c.
many
books
to
set
down
the
miracles
of
healings
(
to
omit
others
)
done
only
at
the
memory
Duraeus
,
*
*
Whitaker
contra
Duraeum
l.
10.
pag.
866.
ante
med.
I
doe
not
think
those
miracles
vain
which
are
reported
to
have
been
done
at
the
Monuments
of
Saints
.
The
Century
Writers
of
make
this
their
report
in
their
Chapter
of
every
several
Century
Of
the
wonderfull
miracles
done
by
in
his
throughout
,
and
in
his
throughout
;
and
and
the
Century
writers
sundry
of
those
miracles
being
many
resuscitations
or
raisings
up
to
life
of
the
dead
,
curing
of
diseases
by
word
,
prayer
,
or
touching
:
commanding
of
the
Sea
to
return
or
stay
its
passage
or
course
of
inundations
,
and
sundry
other
like
,
which
could
not
but
proceed
from
God
.
As
concerning
the
great
and
almost
incredible
a●sterity
of
sundry
the
of
those
times
,
as
namely
or
muring
with
much
more
of
like
nature
,
see
testimonie
thereof
in
general
in
and
in
the
Century
writers
and
see
particular
examples
hereof
testifyed
by
but
most
specially
by
in
his
and
also
Which
is
the
life
of
in
the
life
of
his
speciall
mention
of
both
which
last
persons
in
this
very
Treatise
,
he
remembreth
with
reference
thereto
in
his
other
historie
In
like
manner
see
the
like
particular
examples
in
and
thoughout
of
this
and
this
his
book
,
mention
is
made
by
See
also
further
testimonie
of
like
austere
life
,
in
and
see
heretofore
in
the
austerity
of
life
in
his
Omissions
and
Additions
of
addeth
,
directly
against
M.
D.
who
in
his
book
of
the
Church
telleth
how
that
in
the
presence
of
him
and
others
,
a
devout
woman
called
who
being
before
diseased
,
and
repairing
for
health
to
the
monument
of
S.
(
saith
S.
Austine
And
see
a
little
before
in
the
same
Chapter
the
like
miraculous
example
of
one
and
of
a
Priest
of
Prayer
to
Saints
,
[n]
[n]
Nazianzen
in
Cyprianum
saith
:
Omnia
potest
pulvis
Cypriani
cum
side
,
ut
sciunt
hi
qui
ipsi
experti
sunt
,
&
miraculum
usque
ad
nos
transmiserunt
.
And
Chrysostom
.
in
libro
contra
Gentiles
,
speaking
of
the
Reliques
of
the
holy
Martyr
Babylas
saith
:
Sententiae
nostrae
abundè
fidem
faciunt
,
quae
quotidiana
à
Martyribus
eduntur
miracula
.
Insomuch
as
Mr.
Fox
,
act.
mon.
printed
1576.
pag.
61.
b.
ante
med.
reporteth
(
which
thing
Chrysostome
also
,
ubi
supra
,
and
Theodoret
,
l.
3.
c.
9.
affirm
)
how
that
after
the
bringing
of
the
(
dead
)
body
of
(
the
said
)
Babylas
into
the
Temple
(
of
an
Idol
)
the
Idol
ceased
to
give
any
more
Oracles
,
saying
,
That
for
the
body
of
Babylas
he
could
give
no
more
answers
.
Gee
further
examples
of
Miracles
done
at
the
Reliques
of
Saints
in
Palladius
in
his
Historia
Lausaica
,
cap.
62.
in
vita
Philemonis
,
in
S.
Austin
de
Civit.
Dei
,
l.
22.
c.
8.
in
Hierom
contra
Vigilantium
,
in
Basil
.
in
orat
.
in
Mamant
.
in
Gregorius
Turonensis
l.
de
gloria
Martyrum
throughout
;
and
see
what
Mr.
Whitaker
confesseth
next
heretofore
at
*
next
after
g.
Reliques
,
[o]
[o]
Eusebius
,
hist.
l.
7.
c.
14.
maketh
mention
of
(
the
Image
of
Christ
)
erected
by
the
woman
whom
he
cured
of
her
flux
;
and
of
an
unusual
herb
growing
at
the
bottom
thereof
,
which
after
that
growing
up
,
it
had
touched
the
garment
of
the
Image
,
it
had
power
to
cure
all
diseases
.
See
further
mention
of
Miracles
in
confirm●tion
of
Christs
Image
in
Athanasius
de
passione
imaginis
Christ●
in
Berito
,
alleged
in
2.
Concil.
Nicen.
act.
4.
and
in
Gregorius
Turonensis
de
gloria
Martyrum
,
l.
1.
c.
22.
in
both
which
is
mentioned
,
that
upon
violence
offered
by
the
Jews
upon
Christs
Image
,
blood
did
miraculously
issue
from
thence
.
the
Image
of
Christ
,
[p]
[p]
S.
Chrysost.
de
sacerdotio
,
l.
6.
c.
4.
reporteth
,
that
Acertain
venerable
old
man
,
to
whom
many
mysteries
were
revealed
by
God
,
told
that
in
time
of
Sacrifice
he
once
beheld
a
multitude
of
Angels
,
with
shining
garments
,
compassing
the
Altar
with
bowed
heads
,
as
Souldurs
do
in
presence
of
their
King
.
Which
attendance
of
Angels
Chrysostom
in
the
words
next
before
affirmeth
to
have
been
performed
,
by
Angels
present
(
saith
he
)
at
that
wonderfull
Table
,
and
compassing
it
about
with
reverence
,
in
honour
of
him
that
lyeth
thereon
.
And
that
it
hath
pleased
God
,
in
satisfaction
of
the
incredulous
,
to
have
turned
the
outward
Sacrament
into
visible
flesh
,
is
testified
by
St.
Gregory
,
whereof
see
Paulus
Diaconus
in
vita
S.
Gregorii
,
and
●oannes
Diaconus
in
vita
S.
Gregori●
,
l.
2.
c.
4.
and
D.
Humfrey
in
Jesuitismi
,
p.
2.
rat.
5.
pag.
626.
And
of
another
like
M●racle
,
Cyrus
Theodorus
Prodromus
(
who
lived
Anno
440.
)
in
Epigram
.
in
D.
B●sil
.
saith
:
And
see
the
Century
Writers
,
cent.
4.
col.
431.
lin.
39.
And
of
sundry
other
like
miraculous
appearances
,
see
Paschasius
de
corp.
&
sangu
.
Christi
,
cap.
14.
where
he
saith
of
the
miracles
before
his
time
,
Nemo
,
&c.
None
that
read
the
examples
and
lives
of
the
Saints
,
can
be
ignorant
,
that
these
mystical
Sacraments
of
the
body
and
blood
of
our
Lord
,
either
in
respect
of
those
that
were
doubtfull
(
in
faith
)
or
of
them
that
more
ardently
loved
Christ
,
have
often
appeared
in
the
visible
form
of
a
Lamb
,
or
in
the
colour
of
flesh
and
blood
,
&c.
that
what
was
latent
in
Mysterie
,
might
to
the
doubtfull
appear
clear
in
Miracle
.
Real
Presence
,
[q]
[q]
S.
Austin
de
Civit.
Der
,
l.
22.
c.
8.
circa
medium
,
reporteth
of
his
own
time
and
Country
,
how
that
one
Hesperius
having
his
house
infested
with
wicked
spirits
,
to
the
affliction
of
his
beasts
and
servants
,
desired
(
saith
S.
Austin
)
●n
my
absence
,
certain
of
our
Priests
,
that
some
would
go
thither
(
&c.
)
one
went
and
offered
(
saith
he
)
there
the
Sacrifice
of
the
body
of
Christ
,
praying
what
he
might
,
that
the
vexation
might
cease
,
and
God
being
thereupon
mercifull
,
it
ceased
.
In
like
manner
doth
S.
Gregory
,
hom.
37.
in
Evang.
and
S.
Bede
,
hist.
l.
4.
c.
22.
ante
m●d
.
tell
of
two
several
persons
taken
prisoners
in
the
wars
,
for
the
pardon
of
whose
souls
,
as
supposing
by
their
friends
they
had
been
slain
,
Mass
was
said
,
at
which
very
time
of
Mass
so
said
,
their
bands
were
loosed
,
and
fell
fròm
them
.
S.
Gregory
also
,
and
S.
Bede
,
report
these
things
as
particularly
known
to
be
done
in
their
own
times
.
And
in
behalf
of
Sacrifice
is
also
appertaining
the
foresaid
other
Miracle
recited
by
Chrysostom
here
next
before
at
p.
Also
S.
Gregory
,
l.
4.
D●●●iog
.
cap.
55.
telleth
of
a
Mon●
called
Justus
,
who
(
saith
he
)
was
obsequious
to
me
,
and
watched
with
me
in
my
daily
sickness
:
this
man
being
dead
,
I
appointed
(
saith
Gregory
)
the
healthfull
host
to
he
offered
for
his
absolution
,
thirty
adies
together
,
which
done
,
the
said
Justus
appeared
to
his
brother
by
vision
,
and
said
,
I
have
been
hitherto
evil
,
but
now
am
well
,
&c.
And
the
brethren
in
the
Monastery
counting
the
daies
,
found
that
to
be
the
day
on
which
the
thirtieth
oblation
was
offered
for
him
.
See
certain
of
these
Miracles
reported
by
the
Century
Writers
,
centur.
6.
col.
819.
lin.
51.
&
centur.
7.
col.
577.
lin.
37.
Sacrifice
of
Christs
body
,
Purgatory
,
and
[r]
[r]
These
foresaid
Miracles
alleged
next
before
from
Gregory
and
Beda
are
available
also
for
Purgatory
and
prayer
for
the
dead
.
prayer
for
the
dead
,
the
great
[s]
[s]
The
Miracles
reported
by
the
Fathers
concerning
the
sign
of
the
Cross
are
almost
infinite
.
Insomuch
as
M.
Covell
in
his
answer
to
M.
John
Burges
,
pag.
138.
paulò
post
medium
,
confess●th
accordingly
,
saying
,
Noman
can
deny
but
that
God
after
the
death
of
his
Son
manifested
his
power
to
the
amazement
of
the
world
in
this
contemptible
sign
(
as
)
being
the
instrument
of
many
miracles
.
He
that
would
desire
to
see
certain
of
those
Miracles
in
particular
,
let
him
read
Hierom
in
vita
Hilarionis
versus
finem
;
Athanasius
in
vita
Antonii
;
Palladius
in
Historia
,
c.
1.
in
vita
Isidori
;
Theodoret
,
in
his
Theoph.
c.
2.
ante
med.
in
vita
Juliani
;
&
Lactantius
,
l.
4.
c.
●7
.
●
vertue
of
the
sign
of
the
Cross
,
[t]
[t]
Epiphanius
,
haer.
30.
ante
med.
maketh
report
of
certain
inchantments
dissolved
by
Joseph
his
sprinkling
of
water
signed
with
the
sign
of
the
Cross
,
&c.
and
Theodoret.
hist.
l.
5.
c.
21.
telleth
,
that
Marcellus
dissolved
the
like
inchantments
by
sprinkling
of
holy
water
,
which
done
(
saith
Theodoret
)
the
Devil
not
enduring
the
vertue
of
the
sprinkled
water
,
fled
away
.
Read
the
place
.
See
also
the
like
report
made
of
Macharius
by
Palladius
in
Historia
Lausaica
,
cap.
19.
In
like
manner
do
the
Fathers
mention
miraculous
cures
wrought
by
the
means
of
holy
water
,
whereof
see
S.
Gregory
,
l.
1.
Dialog.
cap.
10.
and
S.
Bede
histor.
l.
5.
c.
4.
and
Palladius
,
cap.
9.
&
20.
and
Theodorer
in
his
Theoph.
c.
13.
Holy
water
,
[u]
[u]
Of
a
memorable
Miracle
done
concerning
Church-lights
,
read
Eusebius
hist.
l.
6.
c.
8.
Lights
in
the
Church
,
[x]
[x]
Cyprian
in
sermone
de
lapsis
,
post
med.
reporteth
concerning
a
cortain
woman
,
who
(
saith
he
)
when
she
would
with
unworthy
hands
have
opened
her
Coffer
,
wherein
was
(
reserved
)
the
holy
thing
of
our
Lord
,
fire
did
spring
up
,
whereby
she
was
so
terrified
,
that
she
durst
not
touch
it
.
And
S.
Ambrose
in
orat
.
Funebri
de
obitu
fratris
sui
Satyri
,
cap.
7.
reporteth
how
that
his
brother
Satyrus
being
by
shipwrack
thrown
into
the
Sea
,
and
having
tyed
the
divine
Sacrament
in
a
stole
,
and
fastned
the
stole
about
his
neck
,
was
(
thereby
miraculously
)
saved
from
the
water
,
&c.
and
being
delivered
,
went
to
the
Church
,
that
he
might
give
thanks
,
and
acknowledge
the
eternal
Mysteries
.
And
see
no
less
Miracles
in
Evagrius
,
hist.
l.
4.
c.
35.
in
Gregorius
Turonensis
de
gloria
Martyrum
,
l.
1.
c.
14.
and
also
next
hereafter
at
y.
reservation
of
the
Sacrament
,
[y]
[y]
Optatus
,
l.
2.
contra
Donatistas
,
reporteth
,
how
the
Hereticks
caused
the
(
reserved
)
Eucharist
to
be
thrown
to
Dogs
,
which
Dogs
thereupon
all
raging
,
rent
in
pieces
their
Masters
,
as
guilty
of
the
holy
body
;
they
also
(
saith
Optatus
)
ihrew
out
of
the
Window
(
ampullam
chrisma●is
)
a
Vial
(
or
little
Bottle
)
of
Chrism
(
or
holy
Gil
)
to
the
intent
to
break
it
,
the
w●●ch
being
staid
by
an
Angels
,
hand
,
God
preserving
it
,
light
safe
among
the
siones
.
In
like
manner
of
latter
times
doth
S.
Bernard
remember
how
Malachias
cured
a
lunatick
Child
in
confirming
him
(
saith
Bernard
)
with
sacred
Unction
:
A
Miracle
(
saith
Holinshead
)
seen
and
confessed
by
many
hundreds
of
people
,
(
and
thereupon
)
blown
through
the
world
.
Hereof
see
Holinshead
in
his
Chromcle
of
Ireland
,
the
edition
of
1577.
in
the
historie
thereof
next
after
the
description
,
pag.
13.
a.
lin.
ult.
&
pag.
13.
b.
lin.
1.
and
after
the
last
edition
,
pag.
55.
a.
lin.
56.
and
see
also
S.
Bernard
in
vita
Malachiae
.
Holy
Chrism
,
[z]
[z]
See
in
Evagrius
,
l.
4.
c.
25.
a
Miracle
reported
upon
his
own
knowledge
,
and
another
like
miracle
in
the
Tripartite
historie
,
l.
2.
c.
19.
post
med.
Adoration
of
the
Cross
,
[a]
[a]
Of
the
sundry
miracl●s
shewed
that
confession
of
sins
to
the
Priest
should
be
made
entire
without
concealment
of
any
,
see
Joannes
Climachus
in
libro
qui
dicitur
,
Climax
,
grad.
4.
Petrus
Damianus
in
epist.
ad
Desiderium
,
Petius
Cluniacensis
,
l.
1.
de
mirac
.
c.
3
,
4
,
5
,
&
6.
And
concerning
neglect
of
Confession
,
see
Beda
hist.
l.
5.
c.
14.
Confession
of
sins
to
a
Priest
,
and
[b]
[b]
S.
Bernard
.
in
vita
Malachiae
,
reporteth
,
that
A
Noble
Man
lived
near
the
Monastery
of
Benohor
,
whose
Wise
being
sick
,
Malachias
was
requested
to
aneyl
her
,
which
was
duferred
till
morning
:
afterwards
a
sudden
outcry
being
made
that
she
was
dead
,
Malachias
came
,
and
when
he
certainly
found
that
she
was
dead
,
he
was
greatly
troubled
in
mind
,
imputing
the
fault
to
himself
,
that
she
died
defrauded
of
the
grace
of
the
Sacrament
,
and
lifting
up
his
hands
to
Heaven
,
said
,
I
beseech
thee
,
O
Lord
(
&c.
)
what
more
?
she
that
was
dead
opened
her
eyes
(
&c.
)
and
Malachias
giving
thanks
,
praised
God
,
and
aneyled
her
,
knowing
sins
to
be
remitted
in
this
Sacrament
.
Thus
doth
S.
Bernard
write
of
his
known
,
familiar
and
dear
friend
Malachias
.
Extreme
Unction
.
the
twelve
last
thousand
years
in
the
margent
at
¶
it
is
said
,
being
urged
in
this
kind
,
doth
(
in
his
answer
thereto
,
saying
But
coming
to
answer
where
this
Congregation
was
then
to
be
found
,
be
hath
no
other
refuge
,
but
saith
there
,
that
it
was
So
plainly
doth
he
(
being
urged
to
particulars
)
acknowledge
his
pretended
Congregation
at
's
coming
to
have
been
then
invisible
,
and
not
able
to
the
shewed
.
Also
in
the
margent
at
†
next
before
t.
's
argument
,
saying
Whereto
he
there
answereth
and
nameth
not
(
though
thus
urged
)
so
much
as
but
any
one
man
of
his
Church
in
being
at
's
first
appearing
.
See
more
hereof
here
in
and
in
the
place
above
cited
,
at
e.
f.
g.
h.
i.
one
thousand
years
Luther
,
Calvin
at
¶
next
before
g.
saith
to
See
more
hereof
in
at
q.
r.
at
f.
at
q.
*
.
s.
t.
at
z
in
the
margent
,
it
is
said
,
And
M.
in
his
sovereign
remedy
against
Schism
,
doth
upon
this
ground
reprehend
for
that
he
did
take
upon
him
extraordinary
calling
,
and
wanted
miracles
.
And
admonished
to
this
end
,
saying
,
admonished
the
Senate
of
the
Anabaptist
,
saying
and
hereof
see
in
his
And
D.
And
see
further
hereof
in
his
English
book
of
the
divers
degrees
of
Ministers
,
and
M.
in
his
saith
to
the
Anabaptists
See
this
saying
alleged
to
this
end
by
M.
in
his
Regiment
of
the
Church
,
miracles
as
necessary
to
prove
that
it
is
from
God
:
against
the
Rh●msh
Testament
,
in
It
is
known
that
and
the
rest
,
whom
the
Papists
call
Arch-hereticks
,
do
work
no
miracles
.
in
his
examination
of
's
Survey
,
printed
Neither
do
we
practice
miracles
,
nor
do
we
teach
that
the
doctrine
of
truth
is
to
be
confirmed
with
miracles
.
in
his
Treatise
of
the
Church
englished
's
so
large
dispersion
of
his
Doctrine
,
Luther
,
Calvin
,
&c.
and
after
the
edition
of
Whereto
they
answer
among
other
things
,
saying
,
The
learned
Protestants
d●sin●
a
miracle
to
be
,
So
doth
And
see
others
hereafter
in
this
Consideration
,
at
*
next
after
k.
no
miracle
More
generally
dispersed
:
For
whereas
holdeth
only
in
the
Northern
parts
of
the
world
,
and
also
but
in
a
corner
of
those
said
Northern
parts
,
which
are
but
a
parcel
of
was
far
more
universal
,
as
extending
it self
into
sundry
parts
of
And
see
And
the
like
inlargement
in
short
time
of
is
evident
and
confessed
by
more
generally
in
his
Treatise
of
Antichrist
which
onely
the
gift
of
miracles
at
e.
the
Papistical
he
went
undoubtedly
to
Hell
after
his
death
.
See
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
at
r.
s
.
t.
See
heretofore
at
n.
q.
*
at
u.
and
see
M.
where
he
saith
of
and
those
that
came
with
him
to
the
Conversion
of
King
of
affirmeth
,
that
the
place
where
he
with
religious
prayer
obtained
victory
,
was
after
called
in
regard
of
the
innumerable
miracles
there
done
.
That
also
,
To
omit
St.
's
further
mention
of
other
miracles
,
reported
done
even
in
his
own
time
;
he
relateth
also
yet
further
,
that
after
's
death
(
saith
he
namely
,
that
saith
he
,
Edilhild
insomuch
as
in
his
Chronicle
of
his
last
edition
,
and
after
the
first
edition
saith
of
many
miracles
to
have
been
done
by
Bishop
reported
by
divers
that
familiarly
knew
him
,
and
specially
by
his
Deacon
,
a
most
Reverend
and
true
man
,
now
Abbot
of
the
Monastery
called
mentioneth
the
miraculous
curing
of
one
born
dumb
,
that
was
never
able
to
speak
one
word
:
he
reporteth
this
he
reporteth
from
the
words
of
one
who
was
present
at
the
miracle
,
the
said
Bishops
wonderfull
he
reporteth
from
the
same
eye-witness
the
said
Bishops
And
see
his
greate●
curing
of
one
almost
dead
,
and
of
another
like
See
these
miracles
mentioned
by
the
and
by
where
his
chief
answer
thereto
is
,
that
holy
Cuthbert
foretelling
the
time
of
his
own
death
,
and
obtaining
of
God
by
prayer
,
that
his
faithfull
Companion
,
might
depart
this
life
together
with
him
:
[z]
[z]
Ibidem
.
the
finding
of
his
body
eleven
years
after
its
burial
,
whole
and
sound
,
as
it
were
living
,
with
limbs
,
joynts
,
and
sinews
,
soft
and
pliaeble
,
more
like
a
body
sleeping
than
dead
,
and
the
cloaths
about
him
without
blemish
,
fresh
and
fair
,
as
when
they
were
first
made
.
the
title
thereof
being
the
title
thereof
being
saith
there
,
That
Of
this
Treatise
maketh
special
mention
the
heavenly
miracles
testifying
the
martyrdome
of
John
Bale
saith
of
them
They
were
Popish
Martyrs
,
and
dyed
for
Popery
,
eighth
age
See
the
ninth
age
,
Osiander
See
the
in
his
Concerning
the
see
the
And
see
the
wonderfull
minacles
of
reported
by
whereof
see
also
great
Chronicle
,
the
last
edition
,
in
the
Historie
of
and
see
also
reporting
the
mirdeles
of
holy
Concerning
the
eleventh
●ge
And
see
the
miracles
of
holy
mentioned
by
And
of
reported
by
eleventh
ages
twelfth
age
Of
their
confessed
Religion
,
see
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
,
in
the
margent
at
Of
their
familiarity
And
see
M.
after
the
last
edition
Ireland
,
next
after
the
description
,
and
next
before
the
Chronicle●
of
in
his
Omissions
and
Additions
of
page
addeth
.
See
also
S.
where
he
signifieth
his
familiarity
and
presence
at
the
death
of
affirming
(
after
many
other
stupendious
miracles
reported
there
in
the
end
of
that
Treatise
)
that
after
was
newly
dead
So
present
,
and
witness
,
was
S.
at
this
miracle
.
And
concerning
the
certainty
of
his
report
of
his
other
miracles
,
he
saith
there
,
In
what
kind
of
old
miracles
did
not
excell
?
He
wanted
not
prophecy
,
not
revelations
,
not
the
gift
of
healing
,
and
,
to
conclude
,
not
the
raising
of
the
dead
.
curing
of
a
lunatick
Child
in
his
confirming
him
:
[o]
[o]
Holinshead
ubi
supra
.
A
miracle
Holinshead
)
seen
and
confessed
by
many
hundreds
of
people
,
and
blown
through
the
world
the
Abbot
of
who
lived
in
the
same
time
with
S.
That
the
joyned
with
Protestants
in
denial
of
●hese
several
articles
,
see
in
in
the
margent
at
n.
deny
the
real
presence
,
Sacrifice
of
the
Mass
,
Chrism
,
Purgatory
,
prayer
for
the
Dead
,
prayer
to
Saints
,
&c.
See
this
in
and
in
M.
upon
the
Revelations
claim
them
(
saith
he
particular
[s]
[s]
As
among
other
circumstances
he
affirmeth
in
the
same
place
the
number
of
persons
healed
,
was
so
divulged
that
(
saith
be
the
holy
man
returning
over
the
places
near
thereto
Like
as
the
Apostle
insinuateth
to
the
his
miracles
wrought
among
them
,
together
with
his
preaching
,
saying
,
So
S.
in
imitation
thereof
,
upon
the
like
occasion
,
saith
in
his
Epistle
to
the
(
of
working
miracles
(
or
convinced
,
&c.
)
And
S.
himself
is
alleged
,
as
giving
further
testimony
of
his
miracles
,
by
the
Centurists
,
saith
of
S.
have
been
done
by
the
Devil
.
See
this
proved
and
confessed
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
,
in
the
margent
at
Popish
Catholick
a
true
Saint
,
[z]
[z]
Osiander
,
cent.
12.
pag.
309.
post
med.
saith
,
S.
Bernardus
Clarevallensis
Abbas
valdè
pius
vir
fuit
,
&c.
a
very
good
man
,
[a]
[a]
See
this
in
Pasquils
return
into
England
,
pag.
8
,
&
13.
a
good
Father
,
(
and
)
one
of
the
Lamps
of
the
Church
of
God
.
thirteenth
age
many
[b]
[b]
Many
others
as
namely
,
holy
Peter
whereof
see
Antoninus
See
this
in
under
n.
denying
Purgatory
,
Prayer
for
the
Dead
,
Confession
,
extreme
Unction
,
the
Popes
Authority
,
Images
,
Pardons
,
Ceremonies
,
Traditions
,
See
this
in
in
the
margent
at
q.
And
in
the
margent
at
Matthew
Paris
Printed
by
them
at
with
title
of
In
their
Preface
to
the
Reader
(
set
before
the
beginning
of
the
Book
)
the
great
study
,
faithfull
diligence
,
and
simple
narration
of
truth
,
which
the
Author
thereof
Matthew
Paris
used
he
doth
[i]
[i]
Ibidem
it
is
said
,
that
he
doth
tam
saepè
,
tam
manifestè
,
tam
vehementer
,
&
intrepidè
notare
&
simul
detestari
arrogantem
superbiam
,
Tyrannidem
,
&
injustum
imperium
Romani
Pontificis
.
so
often
,
so
manifestly
,
so
vehemently
,
and
so
boldly
note
and
detest
the
great
arrogant
pride
,
Tyrannie
,
and
unjust
government
of
the
Roman
Bishop
,
Catalogue
of
Witnesses
of
the
Truth
,
&c.
by
Mr.
in
his
reply
against
M.
And
by
M.
upon
the
Revelations
and
S.
begua
his
Order
,
as
M.
in
his
foresaid
Historie
And
see
S.
Matthew
Paris
And
see
M.
in
his
Retentive
against
next
after
going
about
to
disgrace
him
all
he
can
,
saith
of
him
,
in
his
printed
at
in
his
Treatise
entituled
Bernard
,
Francis
,
Dominick
was
Author
of
this
Treatise
,
see
And
see
the
religious
austerity
of
S.
yet
further
at
large
reported
and
confessed
by
the
centurists
,
And
especially
And
in
the
Book
entituted
written
by
and
printed
and
subscribect
unto
by
many
learned
Protestant
Divines
,
it
is
said
As
for
example
telleth
how
that
in
those
times
the
Martyr
appeared
to
one
with
great
brightness
,
and
shewed
to
him
the
sepulcher
and
reliques
of
the
blessed
Martyr
the
which
he
opened
,
and
thereupon
great
splendor
and
brightness
thence
issued
,
and
that
upon
notice
had
thereof
,
great
concourse
was
had
thereto
of
people
,
he
setteth
down
in
particular
sundry
infirm
persons
miraculously
cured
thereat
.
And
he
further
saith
And
see
many
other
undoubted
miracles
by
him
reported
,
fourteenth
age
Of
these
,
see
where
he
reporteth
certain
Refuscitations
of
the
dead
.
And
see
also
holy
Bernardine
Katherine
of
Sienna
the
fifteenth
last
expired
age
Joannes
à
S.
Francisco
Hereof
see
Aloysius
Bertrandus
See
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
in
the
margent
at
*
.
next
after
m.
Read
the
Book
entituled
throughout
.
And
the
Book
entituled
,
And
the
other
Book
entituled
(
printed
See
this
of
after
n.
in
the
margent
at
Philippus
Nicolai
February
,
Anno
in
a
Town
called
a
sacrilegious
person
,
went
secretly
into
the
Church
by
night
,
brake
the
pix
,
and
stole
from
thence
two
consecrated
hosts
,
one
of
which
he
sold
to
a
Jew
,
who
,
blinded
with
malice
,
said
,
If
thou
be
the
God
of
Christians
,
manifest
thy self
,
and
that
said
,
he
pierced
the
Sacrament
with
his
Dagger
,
whereupon
Blood
did
miraculously
issue
forth
,
&c.
and
see
next
hereafter
at
b.
thirty
eight
Jews
were
therefore
apprehended
,
and
burned
the
in
the
Marchy
of
and
all
Jews
were
also
thereupon
banished
out
of
the
said
Territories
.
For
Catholick
writers
read
hereof
(
Luthers
Scholar
saith
hereof
who
published
this
,
is
but
the
Collector
of
report
,
appeareth
by
the
verses
in
the
beginning
of
the
Book
,
and
in
the
Book
,
the
Reporter
mentioneth
his
being
at
and
disputing
there
with
which
was
meant
of
The
Protestant
writer
in
his
printed
at
maketh
the
very
same
report
hereof
;
And
so
likewise
doth
do
report
the
like
miraculous
appearance
of
blood
upon
like
violent
sacrilege
done
by
Jews
to
the
Blessed
Sacrament
,
whereupon
the
Offenders
,
one
a
Jew
,
and
his
woman-servant
,
were
upon
Friday
after
the
Ascension
day
publickly
burned
.
And
in
his
maketh
mention
of
the
like
violence
and
miracle
thereupon
ensuing
at
where
three
Jews
being
the
Offenders
,
were
publickly
executed
.
Margaret
Jesop
Born
at
Parish
in
See
the
report
thereof
in
Dr.
Motives
,
the
fifth
motive
Old
Baily
Samuel
Rogers
She
went
to
seek
after
one
a
Dutchman
,
her
affianced
Husband
,
who
leaving
her
with
Child
in
did
,
in
regard
of
her
poverty
,
unkindly
forsake
her
,
returning
into
his
own
Country
,
and
there
marrying
another
.
went
to
three
years
and
four
months
certain
Jews
at
having
with
their
knives
transfixed
the
blessed
Sacrament
,
blood
miraculously
issued
,
(
which
being
discovered
)
the
Jews
confessing
the
same
,
were
thereupon
publickly
condemned
,
and
burned
upon
the
Ascensiun
Eve
,
and
the
foresaid
sacred
host
was
religiously
placed
in
the
Church
of
S.
where
it
is
yet
,
(
most
miraculously
without
all
corruption
)
reserved
.
See
the
historie
hereof
more
particularly
and
at
large
reported
by
in
his
Book
hereof
taken
from
the
Notaries
publick
Records
.
See
also
a
summary
report
thereof
in
Of
the
many
miraculous
cures
there
before
time
done
,
see
And
see
a
collection
of
them
taken
from
the
said
Author
,
and
extant
in
and
see
there
in
the
end
of
that
book
the
subscription
of
the
publick
Notaries
testifying
the
same
.
restored
to
health
in
his
book
,
entituled
saith
hereof
And
afterwards
in
his
omissions
and
additions
of
page
addeth
,
saying
in
instants
the
blind
man
at
saw
men
walking
like
trees
and
S.
mentioning
the
like
miraculous
cures
done
in
his
own
time
,
and
knowledge
,
at
the
Monument
of
S.
he
declareth
them
both
to
have
been
cured
not
at
the
first
instant
,
but
saith
of
And
afterwards
of
And
of
an
other
there
before
mentioned
,
he
likew●se
saith
,
and
yet
more
plainly
and
at
large
of
an
other
young
man
brought
to
the
Memory
(
or
Reliques
)
of
whose
cure
of
his
eyes
were
discerned
John
Clement
,
whose
mother
being
at
her
delivery
of
him
cut
,
thereupon
dyed
,
leaving
behind
her
her
son
lame
from
his
nativity
,
and
of
a
monstrous
composition
of
body
,
his
thighs
and
feet
were
contracted
and
turned
towards
the
forepart
of
his
breast
,
so
as
his
knees
did
grow
and
stick
thereto
,
his
body
was
round
unfit
to
stand
,
lye
,
or
walk
.
he
was
moved
in
his
mind
to
go
to
our
Ladies
Chapel
,
in
or
near
the
Town
in
many
miraculous
[l]
[l]
Of
the
many
miraculous
cures
there
done
,
the
foresaid
Treatise
of
Justus
Lipsius
consisting
wholly
thereof
cures
Concerning
the
undoubted
credit
of
these
,
a
neighbour
to
the
place
,
in
his
Preface
of
the
said
Book
to
the
Reader
,
saith
thereof
And
in
the
beginning
of
his
first
Chapter
,
he
further
saith
,
in
his
Omissions
(
&c.
)
of
adds
.
See
also
this
reported
of
cure
done
in
more
particularly
reported
in
the
Sichem
,
printed
And
see
also
there
the
sundry
witnesses
there
particularly
named
,
together
with
their
particular
testimonies
of
this
matter
solemnly
taken
by
oath
:
and
there
mentioned
to
be
recorded
by
P.
Numan
,
Secretary
:
as
also
of
subsigned
(
by
Secretary
,
dated
respectively
and
sealed
with
the
Scals
of
the
said
Cities
.
Being
carried
thither
in
a
Wagon
,
and
having
confessed
his
sins
,
and
received
the
blessed
Sacrament
,
he
did
feel
his
contracted
and
bound
feet
to
be
loosed
,
and
stretched
forth
,
so
as
presently
he
stood
on
his
feet
,
himself
and
the
beholders
being
amazed
thereat
.
Justus
Lipsius
July
,
Anno
the
Earl
of
Hereford
John
Clement
the
finger
of
God
,
[o]
[o]
Esay
59.1
.
&
5.2
.
&
Num.
11.23
.
whose
hand
is
not
yet
shortned
.
Justus
Lipsius
Virgo
Hallensis
Joannes
Manlius
in
his
Book
entituled
mentioned
before
at
b.
and
of
whom
it
is
said
in
the
verses
before
the
Book
,
to
set
down
examples
of
Idolatry
,
confesseth
the
matter
of
fact
,
saying
there
,
of
infirm
persons
And
the
Protestant
writer
confesseth
the
same
accordingly
So
clear
and
confessed
herein
is
the
matter
of
fact
,
that
this
Author
is
not
ashamed
to
allege
these
as
examples
of
Idolatry
.
Martin
Luther
the
Holy
One
of
God
Quis
enim
potest
contradicere
his
,
&c.
Who
can
gainsay
the
things
,
which
God
to
this
day
worketh
miraculously
and
visibly
at
the
Monuments
of
the
Saints
?
the
testimonies
of
God
Domine
,
si
error
est
quod
credimus
,
à
te
decepti
sumus
,
&c.
O
Lord
,
if
it
be
errour
which
we
believe
,
we
are
deceived
by
thee
,
for
thou
hast
confirmed
these
things
to
us
with
signs
and
wonders
,
which
could
not
be
done
but
by
thee
.
We
know
that
thou
art
a
Teacher
come
from
God
,
for
no
man
could
do
these
miracles
thou
dost
,
except
God
were
with
him
.
blood
of
Hales
See
at
large
the
Book
entituled
,
John
Dorrel
William
Summers
Thomas
Darling
Katherine
Wright
Mary
Cowper
Nottingham
,
written
by
M.
and
printed
by
And
see
another
Treatise
entituled
written
by
Will
Summers
See
this
in
's
Annals
,
printed
counterfeit
spirit
in
the
wall
See
example
hereof
in
our
Church
reported
by
our
Adversary
And
see
the
Treatise
entituled
Marie
de
la
Visitation
,
Prioress
de
la
Annunciada
Englished
and
printed
Of
our
Churches
Inquisitors
,
severe
inquiry
,
discovery
and
punishment
of
that
hypocritical
woman
,
see
there
And
see
there
in
the
addition
,
after
the
end
of
the
Book
,
another
like
discovery
and
punishment
in
of
one
Father
And
see
the
like
discovery
of
false
miracles
in
And
see
an
example
of
discovered
and
punished
by
our
Church
.
writings
[b]
[b]
Of
the
very
many
writings
forged
under
the
Apostles
names
,
see
Eusebius
hist.
l.
3.
c.
19.
&
l.
6.
c.
10.
and
S.
Austin
contra
advers.
Leg.
&
Prophet
and
see
also
the
Protestant
writer
Hamelmannus
de
traditionibus
Apostol●cis
In
which
places
mention
is
made
of
sundry
writings
forged
under
the
name
of
Paul
and
divers
others
;
and
S.
Paul
insinuateth
the
then
forging
of
Epistles
in
his
name
counterfeited
In
the
Tower
disp
had
with
the
first
daies
conference
,
D.
Windsor
do
thus
report
of
themselves
:
for
proof
whereof
we
allege
the
testimony
of
where
he
thus
writeth
John
.
And
in
the
fourth
daies
conference
,
fol.
b.
M.D.
saith
,
Hierom
(
Epistle
)
which
is
written
to
the
many
have
doubted
of
it
.
And
also
concerning
the
second
of
he
saith
it
was
doubted
of
by
many
,
and
so
with
some
were
the
two
Epistles
of
being
one
of
the
inferiour
Orders
leading
to
Priesthood
,
is
mentioned
as
one
of
them
by
and
by
where
he
saith
And
see
further
hereof
the
Protestant
writer
And
whereas
Protestants
usually
answer
,
that
this
was
not
any
peculiar
Order
,
but
a
miraculous
gift
,
such
as
was
the
peculiar
to
those
beginning
times
of
the
Primitive
Church
,
for
planting
and
enlargement
of
the
Christian
faith
,
and
that
it
is
now
ceased
;
this
appears
many
waies
frivolous
,
as
in
that
the
foresaid
antient
Fathers
placed
and
numbred
it
with
the
other
Ecclesiastical
Orders
conferred
by
the
Church
,
among
which
they
forbear
to
mention
or
number
any
such
peculiar
Order
of
healing
.
it
is
in
like
sort
numbred
among
the
Ecclesiastical
Orders
long
afterwards
,
even
when
and
where
the
Christian
faith
was
already
greatly
enlarged
,
as
appeareth
in
Also
in
the
is
specially
named
as
one
of
the
Ecclesiastical
Orders
,
together
with
the
special
rite
of
his
ordination
.
And
in
it
is
most
plainly
mentioned
as
a
peculiar
Order
.
whereas
the
possessing
of
men
by
unclean
spirits
was
likewise
during
the
old
Law
whereof
see
in
remedy
whereof
there
were
it
is
strange
that
our
Adversaries
can
affirm
either
the
thing
it self
,
or
the
cure
thereof
,
to
be
now
ceased
:
but
the
reason
is
evident
,
in
that
they
discern
the
daily
dispossessing
powerfully
practiced
in
our
Catholick
Church
,
whereof
see
next
hereafter
at
f.
and
the
known
defect
or
want
thereof
in
theirs
:
for
as
for
their
onely
example
of
M.
their
deceitfull
confederacy
is
now
at
last
by
our
Adversaries
themselves
discovered
,
and
for
such
published
in
print
,
as
appeareth
next
heretofore
in
the
margent
at
Z.
To
forbear
the
known
successfull
daily
examples
hereof
in
our
Catholick
Church
,
which
impudency
it self
dare
not
deny
,
we
rem●t
the
Protestant
Reader
to
the
report
of
D.
the
Physician
,
a
report
so
indifferent
,
that
in
his
annexed
to
his
at
the
chapter
,
of
a
he
maketh
mention
of
his
travel
to
with
exceeding
Protestantlike
invectives
against
the
Pope
,
City
and
Clergy
there
,
and
yet
with
all
d●th
in
the
same
chapter
report
himself
to
have
been
an
eye-witness
of
saith
he
and
the
cure
so
evident
,
as
he
there
attributeth
the
same
to
And
see
in
Sir
Dialogue
of
Images
and
Reliques
his
constant
and
credible
report
of
the
stupendious
dispossessing
of
M.
's
young
Daughter
,
the
circumstances
whereof
clear
it
from
fiction
.
They
are
not
ab●shed
to
affirm
this
of
the
approved
examples
in
the
Primitive
Church
:
let
the
example
of
serve
for
many
,
who
in
his
fourth
Century
,
speaking
of
the
Devils
flying
away
at
his
signing
his
forehead
with
the
Cross
,
m●ntioned
next
hereafter
at
g.
saith
hereof
,
And
in
the
same
Century
mentioning
the
memorable
example
of
the
buried
corps
of
and
the
Devils
enforced
confession
,
that
he
could
not
give
answer
(
in
his
Idol
or
Oracle
)
by
reason
of
his
being
so
near
,
they
say
hereof
(
against
and
all
antiquity
mentioning
the
same
)
that
this
was
And
the
same
answer
thereto
give
the
Centurists
,
saith
of
the
Arians
saith
to
So
in
it
is
said
whereupon
suth
And
s●e
doth
in
like
manner
reprove
the
Gentiles
saying
of
Christ
,
or
hatred
And
yet
is
not
ashamed
to
justifie
this
foresaid
speech
of
the
Magician
to
affirming
of
this
example
See
examples
hereof
in
This
fellow
casteth
not
out
Devils
,
but
by
the
Prince
of
Devils
And
see
the
like
answer
given
to
the
miracles
which
reporteth
to
have
been
done
at
the
Reliques
of
h●ly
in
his
These
are
lying
signs
whereby
the
Superstition
and
Idolatry
of
Antichrist
were
to
be
confirmed
:
See
the
Centurists
is
a
special
tract
from
thence
continued
,
till
the
title
whereof
is
which
he
referreth
to
the
Devil
,
saying
,
And
see
the
like
they
say
of
S.
of
all
which
they
conclude
that
they
were
his
words
alleged
at
large
in
Latin
before
in
this
Consideration
,
in
the
margent
at
〈◊〉
.
and
in
his
expofition
of
the
saith
,
that
and
the
Divines
of
in
their
in
his
And
see
the
like
affirmed
by
And
by
And
by
Antichrists
miracles
are
such
as
the
order
of
nature
observed
,
may
be
brought
to
pass
by
the
deceit
of
Men
or
Devils
,
&c.
whereas
the
miracles
wherewith
God
garnished
his
Church
,
are
works
besides
or
against
the
order
of
nature
and
secondary
causes
,
and
therefore
done
onely
by
the
Divine
power
:
true
miracles
cannot
be
done
but
by
the
Divine
power
,
And
that
false
Prophets
can
do
no
true
miracles
,
see
further
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
,
in
the
margent
at
e.
And
next
heretofore
in
the
margent
at
*
▪
next
before
l.
To
which
in
his
Omissions
(
&c.
)
of
addeth
:
Also
M.
in
his
trial
of
the
Romish
Clergies
title
,
(
&c.
)
accordingly
saith
further
saith
,
that
whereof
be
giveth
this
reason
,
saying
,
And
see
the
like
in
in
his
doth
give
power
of
working
such
miracles
unto
false
teachers
,
not
to
confirm
their
false
opinions
,
but
to
tempt
those
,
unto
whom
they
be
sent
.
by
him
there
alleged
doth
not
speak
of
Gods
enabling
false
Prophets
,
but
of
permitting
them
in
trial
of
his
people
;
neither
doth
it
concern
their
foretelling
of
things
simply
future
,
by
immediate
revelation
from
God
,
but
only
of
such
other
future
effects
as
are
depending
upon
their
precedent
known
causes
,
and
are
also
in
them
foreseen
,
or
else
of
such
other
future
things
,
as
depend
but
upon
probability
of
conjecture
,
coll●cted
from
circumstances
of
persons
,
time
,
and
place
,
which
do
,
though
not
ever
certainly
,
yet
often
times
casually
happen
,
and
so
accordingly
it
is
but
said
with
condition
:
it
is
not
said
and
withall
he
saith
though
some
of
those
who
have
true
Revelations
from
God
,
or
of
those
who
cast
out
Devils
,
or
work
true
miracles
,
be
reprobates
,
whereof
see
heretofore
in
this
Consideration
,
at
f.
g.
h.
yet
have
they
those
gifts
,
not
as
false
teachers
,
nor
to
the
confirmation
of
any
false
doctrine
,
but
of
Gods
truth
,
themselves
being
otherwise
reprobates
in
regard
of
their
wicked
life
.
Which
premises
observed
,
sufficeth
to
explain
and
prevent
many
impertinent
objections
commonly
urged
in
this
behalf
.
having
divided
miracles
into
no
sufficient
testimony
can
be
taken
,
or
certain
argument
collected
for
true
doctrine
,
from
neither
kind
of
miracles
M.
D.
in
his
four
Sermons
and
two
Questions
disp●ted
,
I
dare
not
deny
the
name
of
Christians
to
the
Romanists
,
sith
the
learneder
writers
do
acknowledge
the
Church
of
to
be
the
Church
of
God
.
in
his
fist
Book
of
Ecclesiastical
Policy
,
in
his
The
Church
of
is
to
be
reputed
a
part
of
the
House
of
God
,
a
limb
of
the
visible
Church
of
Christ
We
gladly
acknowledge
them
to
be
of
the
Family
of
Jesus
Christ
.
in
his
Treatise
tending
to
Pacification
,
Neither
of
us
may
justly
account
the
other
to
be
none
of
the
Church
of
God
we
are
no
several
Church
from
them
,
nor
they
from
us
.
M.
D.
in
his
defence
against
M.
and
refutation
of
many
absurdities
,
&c.
in
M.
's
treatise
That
the
Papists
are
not
altogether
aliens
from
Gods
covenant
,
I
have
shewed
before
:
for
[l]
[l]
M.
D.
Some
,
ubi
supra
,
pag.
182.
i●icio
.
in
the
judgement
of
all
learned
men
,
and
all
reformed
Churches
,
there
is
in
Popery
a
Church
,
a
Ministry
,
a
true
Christ
,
&c.
[m]
[m]
M.
D.
Some
,
ubi
supra
,
pag.
176.
propè
finem
.
If
you
think
that
all
the
Popish
sort
which
dyed
in
the
Popish
Church
are
damned
,
you
think
absurdly
,
and
dissent
from
the
judgement
of
the
learned
Protestants
.
M.
D.
Of
the
Church
We
doubt
not
but
the
Church
in
which
the
Bishop
of
with
more
than
Luciferlike
pride
exalted
himself
,
was
notwithstanding
the
true
Church
of
God
,
that
it
held
a
saving
profession
of
the
truth
in
Christ
,
and
by
force
thereof
did
convert
many
from
errour
,
&c.
Thomas
Morton
in
his
Treatise
of
the
Kingdome
of
and
of
the
Church
Papists
are
to
be
accounted
the
Church
of
God
,
because
they
do
hold
the
foundation
of
the
Gospel
,
which
is
faith
in
Christ
Jesus
the
Son
of
God
,
and
Saviour
of
the
world
.
as
it
appeareth
by
his
Epistles
annexed
to
his
Common
Places
in
English
,
And
see
the
same
opinion
yet
further
affirmed
by
the
Protestant
writer
against
printed
at
M.
D.
in
his
defence
of
M.
's
five
Books
of
Ecclesiastical
Policy
published
by
authority
▪
We
affirm
them
of
the
Church
of
to
be
parts
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
and
that
those
that
live
and
dye
in
that
Church
,
may
notwithstanding
be
saved
:
M.
D.
in
English
He
exiled
the
name
of
the
Bishop
of
but
kept
still
his
doctrine
He
set
forth
,
and
by
full
consent
of
Parliament
established
the
Book
of
six
Articles
,
containing
the
sum
of
Popish
Religion
.
Cromwel
read
and
see
to
dye
in
the
Catholick
faith
,
not
doubting
in
any
Article
of
faith
,
or
Sacrament
of
the
Church
,
though
many
have
slandered
me
to
the
contrary
.
a
valiant
Souldier
and
Captain
of
Christ
.
a
true
[9]
[9]
M.
Fulk
against
H●●kit●s
and
se
a
member
of
the
Catholick
Church
of
Christ
.
in
his
defence
of
the
Apology
,
printed
and
see
in
the
midst
of
the
Popes
rout
and
tyrannie
and
see
this
confessed
by
M.
against
the
Rhemish
Testament
in
and
by
M.
in
his
Abbot
of
Clairevaux
Author
of
many
Monasteries
Sanctus
vester
,
[16]
[16]
Gomarus
in
speculo
Ecclesiae
,
pag.
23.
fine
.
our
Saint
,
a
man
brought
forth
by
our
Church
,
See
his
words
heretofore
in
the
fourth
Consideration
,
in
the
marg●nt
at
the
figure
familiar
to
Muiachias
The
C●rturists
●o
say
therefore
of
S.
they
say
farther
of
him
And
see
the
like
in
against
M.
a
true
Saint
,
[21]
[21]
Osiander
,
cent.
12.
pag.
309.
post
med.
a
very
good
man
,
[22]
[22]
See
this
in
Pasquds
return
into
England
,
pag.
8.
&
13.
a
good
Father
,
and
one
of
the
Lamps
of
the
Church
of
God
.
Beda
was
wrapped
in
all
the
Popish
errours
,
wherein
we
at
this
day
dissent
from
the
Pope
:
for
he
admired
and
embraced
the
worship
of
Images
,
the
Popish
Mass
,
invocation
of
Saints
,
&c.
See
M.
in
his
retentive
against
s
authority
,
saying
a
good
man
,
[26]
[26]
M.
Cowper
in
his
Chronicle
at
the
year
of
our
Lord
734.
fol.
171.
b.
renowned
in
all
the
world
for
his
learning
and
godly
life
:
Of
this
title
see
's
Chronicle
at
the
year
and
M.
in
his
Chronicle
at
the
year
and
M.
the
godly
men
raised
up
by
the
Holy
Ghost
.
Hereof
see
in
his
Catalogue
of
Bishops
that
blessed
and
holy
Fatner
S.
our
Apostle
in
the
beginning
of
this
section
of
at
z.
Is
there
[33]
[33]
James
1.17
.
with
God
variableness
?
any
acception
of
persons
as
the
Son
of
man
that
he
should
change
In
the
Propositions
and
Principles
disputed
in
the
university
of
the
Sacraments
are
onely
to
be
administred
to
those
that
are
taken
for
known
members
of
the
Church
,
without
faith
it
is
impossible
to
please
God
:
That
Children
have
not
faith
,
is
affirmed
by
M.
in
M.
and
by
and
in
the
Propositions
and
Principles
disputed
in
the
university
of
and
by
in
his
redemption
of
mankind
and
by
M.
cometh
by
hearing
So
say
the
Divines
of
in
the
foresaid
Propositions
and
Principles
disputed
,
saith
hereof
they
are
comprehended
within
the
Covenant
of
eternal
life
,
by
means
of
the
faith
of
their
Parents
,
In
the
Propositions
,
&c.
and
see
him
further
And
M.
in
his
works
printed
affirmeth
,
that
(
and
that
it
is
said
,
that
are
for
that
cause
to
be
baptized
:
In
the
Propositions
and
Principles
,
&c.
and
M.
and
the
like
is
taught
by
in
his
redemption
of
mankind
and
see
M.
D.
in
his
defence
against
and
resutation
,
&c.
are
not
to
be
baptized
Taught
by
M.
in
his
defence
,
&c.
by
M.
in
his
Ecclesiastical
Policy
by
D.
and
in
the
foresaid
Propositions
and
Principles
,
&c.
it
is
said
by
the
Divines
of
Gods
promise
,
which
reacheth
unto
a
thousand
generations
,
all
the
world
may
be
baptized
,
insomuch
as
no
man
is
a
thousand
descents
from
in
his
foresaid
defence
,
&c.
West
Indians
And
though
those
West-Indians
[b]
[b]
M.
Some
,
ibid.
pag.
167
were
baptized
by
Popish
Shavelings
,
yet
they
received
true
Baptism
,
and
were
ingrafted
into
Christ
,
because
there
is
a
Church
in
Popery
;
For
if
there
were
no
Church
at
all
in
Popery
,
the
Infants
of
Papists
were
not
to
be
baptized
in
any
reformed
Church
.
against
M.
in
his
answer
to
the
Preface
,
And
the
same
is
yet
further
affirmed
by
in
the
Tower
disput.
with
daies
conference
.
And
also
by
the
Confessions
of
in
the
Harmony
of
Confessions
and
by
the
Confession
of
by
the
Confession
of
Insomuch
as
the
Divines
of
it
is
said
all
opinions
in
the
margent
at
*
next
before
d.
M.
in
his
defence
of
the
government
,
&c.
resteth
so
wholly
upon
the
calling
conferred
to
their
Protestant
Ministers
from
and
under
our
Catholick
Church
,
that
saith
he
of
our
Catholick
Bishops
,
and
their
calling
,
See
hereof
further
in
at
g.
h.
M.
D.
in
his
Treatise
of
the
Church
,
Where
some
demand
of
us
where
our
Church
was
before
began
?
We
say
it
was
where
now
it
is
:
if
they
ask
us
which
Church
?
we
answer
,
it
was
the
known
and
apparent
Church
in
the
world
,
wherein
all
our
Ancestors
lived
and
dyed
,
wherein
and
the
rest
were
baptized
,
received
their
Ordinance
and
power
of
Ministry
.
Augustine
Friar
in
his
Commentary
upon
the
Epistle
to
the
kept
chastity
,
poverty
,
and
obedience
,
was
onely
given
to
fasting
,
watching
praying
,
saying
of
Mass
,
and
such
like
,
honoured
the
Pope
of
meer
conscience
,
&c.
M.
D.
in
his
defence
of
M.
And
see
the
like
saying
in
M.
in
his
Ecclesiastical
Policy
erect
a
new
Church
did
not
depart
from
the
Church
M.
D.
in
his
defence
of
M.
In
the
Christian
Letter
of
certain
English
Protestants
unto
that
Reverend
man
M.
they
reprove
at
large
for
this
opinion
of
not
severing
themselves
from
the
Church
they
were
of
before
.
in
his
Treatise
tending
to
Pacification
,
that
of
departing
from
the
Church
there
ought
to
be
no
question
at
all
among
us
.
(c)
(c)
Ibidem
,
pag.
113.
post
med.
We
are
no
several
Church
from
them
,
nor
they
from
us
,
and
therefore
there
is
no
departing
at
all
out
of
the
Church
,
for
any
to
depart
from
them
to
us
,
nor
from
us
to
them
:
all
the
difference
between
us
is
concerning
the
truer
members
,
whether
we
or
they
may
be
found
more
worthy
of
that
account
:
As
for
the
other
we
allow
no
such
question
.
It
was
evil
done
of
them
who
first
urged
such
a
separation
he
saith
of
this
separation
For
that
it
is
great
probability
with
them
,
that
so
we
make
our selves
answerable
for
to
find
out
a
distinct
and
several
Church
from
them
,
which
continued
from
the
Apostles
age
to
this
present
,
else
,
that
needs
we
must
acknowledge
,
that
our
Church
is
sprung
up
of
late
,
or
since
theirs
.
To
give
some
few
and
chief
examples
hereof
.
in
his
exposition
of
the
Creed
,
in
his
reply
and
in
M.
affirmeth
the
like
indifferency
of
(
saith
he
And
a
little
there
before
he
further
saith
,
And
the
like
is
yet
further
affirmed
of
John
Frith
by
M.
in
his
Confut.
of
Purgatory
and
by
M.
in
his
Book
entituled
in
his
answer
to
M.
discoursing
of
saith
thereof
to
his
Adversary
As
touching
M.
D.
do
in
the
disputation
had
in
the
Tower
with
daies
conference
affirm
thereof
,
that
concerning
the
And
M.
D.
in
his
Conclusion
annexed
to
his
Conference
,
&c.
affirmeth
the
Real
Presence
to
be
as
it
were
saith
hereof
And
see
like
judgement
of
cited
by
in
his
and
in
the
Book
entituled
saith
thereof
And
the
like
indifferency
hereof
is
yet
further
affirmed
by
and
others
cited
heretofore
in
the
third
in
his
saith
in
like
manner
of
them
:
in
his
(
saith
he
in
his
Epistle
extant
in
the
Book
entituled
,
as
concerning
affirmed
by
the
antient
Fathers
no
less
than
now
by
us
whereof
see
heretofore
in
the
second
at
q.
at
r.
s
at
k.
l.
and
in
his
answer
to
M.
as
concerning
saith
accordingly
Bernard
,
Francis
So
little
did
the
impugn
Holiness
as
touching
and
sundry
other
points
of
faith
,
M.
in
M.
defence
of
the
Churches
and
Ministry
of
John
Huss
(
also
saith
,
that
in
former
times
,
Aad
see
heretofore
in
this
throughout
,
sundry
examples
of
acknowledged
salvation
in
many
confessed
Catholicks
.
in
his
Ecclesiastical
Policy
aud
M.
D.
in
his
defence
of
M.
the
Church
of
to
be
of
the
Family
of
Jesus
Christ
,
a
part
of
the
House
of
God
,
a
limb
of
the
visible
Church
of
Christ
:
In
his
four
Sermons
,
and
two
Questions
,
&c.
The
learneder
Writers
acknowledge
the
Church
of
to
be
the
Church
of
God
:
M.
D.
in
his
defence
against
M.
In
the
judgement
of
all
learned
men
,
and
all
reformed
Churches
,
there
is
in
Popery
a
Church
:
See
the
discourse
upon
the
means
of
well
governing
(
&c.
)
against
printed
at
The
Catholick
and
Reformed
make
not
two
,
but
one
same
Religion
,
⁋
⁋
Ibidem
,
pag.
83.
paulò
post
med.
&
85.
propè
finem
.
agreeing
in
all
principal
points
of
Religion
necessary
for
salvation
:
George
Cassander
disliking
[k]
[k]
Cassander
in
libro
de
officio
pii
viri
in
his
book
And
M.
in
his
full
satisfaction
concerning
a
double
Romish
Enquiry
,
&c.
tearmeth
him
a
most
grave
and
learned
writer
,
and
in
defence
of
his
opinion
,
he
allegeth
The
Church
of
is
to
be
reverenced
,
as
being
the
true
Church
and
Temple
of
God
:
Catholicks
and
Hugonots
to
be
of
one
faith
and
religion
:
Domesticks
of
one
faith
,
and
Branches
of
one
and
the
same
Vine
.
Heretofore
in
this
M.
Doctor
in
his
defence
against
the
judgement
of
all
learned
Protestants
,
in
his
Treatise
tending
to
Pacification
,
clear
by
the
whole
course
of
their
writings
.
M.
D.
in
his
defence
of
M.
ignorant
zeal
Bunny
(
apud
Brereley
,
tract
.
circa
med.
pag.
the
Church
of
hath
ever
continued
after
a
sort
in
profession
of
the
faith
,
since
the
time
that
by
the
Apostles
it
was
delivered
to
them
,
&c.
and
hath
also
in
some
manner
preserved
and
hitherto
maintained
both
the
Word
and
Sacraments
that
Christ
himself
did
leave
unto
us
;
which
surely
is
a
very
special
blessing
of
God
,
and
an
evident
work
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
&c.
Brereley
,
ibidem
evident
work
of
the
Holy
Ghost
in
preservation
of
the
Roman
Sea
,
Antioch
,
Paulus
Samosetanus
Hierusalem
,
Joannes
Alexandria
,
Dioscorus
Constantinople
,
Macedonius
Arch
heretick
Rome
.
Thirdly
Asia
,
Africk
The
Nation
and
Kingdome
that
will
not
serve
thee
shall
perish
,
and
those
Nations
shall
be
utterly
destroyed
,
Esay
Brereley
,
tract.
at
k.
l.
&
sect.
in
the
margent
at
c.
&
tract
.
fine
,
at
Brereley
,
tract.
initio
,
in
the
margent
Hell
gates
not
prevailed
,
Matth.
ante
med
We
hold
Antichrist
to
be
the
whole
body
of
Hereticks
in
the
last
age
of
the
world
,
&c.
The
head
of
which
body
is
the
Papacie
.
Charity
mistaken
,
pag.
The
most
necessary
and
fundamentall
Truths
,
which
constitute
a
Church
,
are
on
both
sides
unquestioned
:
And
for
that
reason
,
learned
Protestants
yield
them
(
Romanists
,
the
name
and
substance
of
a
Christian
Church
.
learned
Protestants
yield
them
,
&c.
See
the
judgement
of
many
other
writers
,
in
the
advertisement
annexed
to
the
old
Religion
,
by
the
Reverend
Bishop
of
The
very
Anabaptists
grant
it
in
his
Christian
Plea
,
pag.
To
those
twelve
Articles
which
the
Apostles
in
their
Creed
esteemed
a
sufficient
Summary
of
wholsome
Doctrine
,
they
have
added
many
more
.
Such
are
for
instance
,
their
Apocryphall
Scriptures
,
and
unwritten
dogmaticall
Traditions
,
their
Transubstantiation
,
and
dry
Communion
,
their
Purgatory
,
Invocation
of
Saints
,
Worship
of
the
Images
,
Latine
service
,
trafficke
of
Indulgences
;
and
shortly
,
the
other
new
doctrines
and
decrees
canonized
in
their
late
Synod
of
Upon
these
and
the
like
new
Articles
,
is
all
the
contestation
between
the
Romanists
and
Protestants
.
The
most
necessary
and
Fundamentall
truths
which
constitute
a
Church
,
are
on
both
sides
unquestioned
;
and
for
that
,
&c.
The
Protestants
never
intended
to
erect
a
new
Church
,
but
to
purge
the
old
.
The
reformation
did
not
change
the
substance
of
Religion
,
but
only
cleansed
it
from
corrupt
,
and
impure
qualities
.
The
things
which
the
Protestants
believe
on
their
part
,
and
wherein
they
judge
the
life
and
substance
of
Religion
to
be
comprized
,
are
most
,
if
not
all
of
them
,
so
evidently
and
indisputably
true
,
that
their
Adversaries
themselves
do
avow
and
receive
them
as
well
as
they
.
In
the
prime
grounds
or
Principles
,
of
Christian
Religion
,
we
have
not
forsaken
the
Church
of
For
those
Catholick
verities
which
she
retains
,
we
yield
her
a
member
of
the
Catholick
,
though
one
of
the
most
unsound
and
corrupt
members
.
In
this
sense
the
Romanists
may
be
called
Catholicks
.
To
depart
from
the
Church
of
in
some
doctrines
and
Practises
,
there
might
be
just
and
necessary
cause
,
though
the
Church
of
wanted
nothing
necessary
to
salvation
.
pag.
confesse
,
that
setting
aside
all
matters
controverted
,
the
main
positive
truths
wherein
all
agree
,
are
abundantly
sufficient
to
every
good
Christian
,
both
for
his
knowledge
,
and
for
his
practise
,
teaching
him
what
to
believe
,
and
how
to
live
,
so
as
he
may
be
saved
.
that
the
Roman
Doctors
confess
,
that
setting
aside
all
matters
controverted
,
&c.
If
the
Mistaker
will
suppose
his
Roman
Church
and
Religion
purged
from
these
and
the
like
confessed
excesses
and
novelties
,
he
shall
find
in
that
which
remains
,
little
difference
of
importance
between
us
.
But
by
this
discourse
,
the
Mistaker
happily
may
believe
his
cause
to
be
advantaged
,
and
may
reply
;
If
want
nothing
essentiall
to
Religion
,
or
to
a
Church
,
how
then
can
the
Reformers
justify
their
separation
from
that
Church
,
or
free
themselves
from
damnable
Schisme
?
That
to
depart
from
a
particular
Church
,
and
namely
from
the
Church
of
in
some
Doctrines
and
practises
,
there
might
be
just
and
necessary
cause
,
though
the
Church
,
of
wanted
nothing
necessary
,
to
salvation
.
Her
Communion
we
forsake
not
,
no
more
than
the
Body
of
Christ
,
whereof
we
acknowledge
the
Church
of
to
be
a
member
,
though
corrupted
.
And
this
clears
us
from
the
imputation
of
Schism
,
whose
propertie
it
is
to
cut
off
from
the
Body
of
Christ
,
&
the
hope
of
salvation
,
the
Church
from
which
it
separates
.
We
were
never
disjoyned
from
her
Rome
)
in
those
main
essentiall
truths
,
which
give
her
the
name
and
essence
of
a
Church
.
Whereof
if
the
mistaker
doubt
,
he
may
be
better
informed
by
some
late
Roman
Catholick
writers
.
One
of
who
hath
purposely
in
a
large
Treatise
proved
(
as
he
believes
)
the
Hugonots
and
Catholicks
of
that
Kingdom
to
be
all
of
the
same
Church
and
Religion
,
because
of
truths
agreed
upon
by
both
.
And
another
of
our
Country
(
as
it
is
said
)
who
hath
lately
published
a
large
Catalogue
of
learned
Authors
,
both
Papists
and
Protestants
,
who
are
all
of
the
same
mind
.
Charity
Maintained
,
part.
We
hope
and
think
very
well
of
all
those
holy
and
devout
souls
,
which
in
former
Ages
lived
and
dyed
in
the
Church
of
Nay
,
our
Charity
reaches
further
to
all
those
at
this
day
,
who
in
simplicity
of
heart
believe
the
Roman
Religion
,
and
professe
it
.
We
believe
it
safe
,
that
is
,
by
Gods
great
Mercy
,
not
damnable
to
some
,
such
as
believe
what
they
professe
:
But
we
believe
it
not
safe
,
but
very
dangerous
,
if
not
certainly
damnable
,
to
such
as
professe
it
,
when
they
believe
(
or
if
their
hearts
were
upright
,
and
not
perversly
obstinate
,
might
believe
)
the
contrary
.
William
Chillingworth
The
Religion
of
Protestants
a
safe
way
to
salvation
.
Charity
Mantained
,
part.
Since
D.
will
be
forced
to
grant
that
there
can
be
assigned
no
visible
true
Church
of
Christ
,
distinct
from
the
Church
of
and
such
Churches
as
agreed
with
her
,
when
first
appeared
,
I
desire
him
to
declare
,
whether
it
doth
not
follow
,
that
she
hath
not
erred
Fundamentally
;
because
every
such
errour
destroyes
the
nature
and
being
of
a
Church
,
and
so
our
Saviour
Christ
should
have
had
no
visibly
Church
on
earth
.
I
say
,
in
our
sense
of
the
word
Fundamentall
,
it
does
follow
.
For
,
if
it
be
true
,
that
there
was
then
no
Church
distinct
from
the
Roman
,
then
it
must
be
,
either
because
there
was
no
Church
at
all
,
which
we
deny
;
or
because
the
Roman
Church
was
the
whole
Church
,
which
we
also
deny
:
Or
because
she
was
part
of
the
whole
,
which
we
grant
.
And
if
she
were
a
true
part
of
the
Church
,
then
she
retained
those
truths
which
were
simply
necessary
to
salvation
,
and
held
no
errours
which
were
inevitably
and
unpardonably
destructive
of
it
.
For
,
this
is
precisely
necessary
to
constitute
any
man
or
any
Church
a
member
of
the
Church
Catholick
.
In
our
sense
therefore
of
the
word
Fundamentall
,
I
hope
she
erred
not
Fundamentally
:
But
in
your
sense
of
the
word
,
I
fear
she
did
.
That
is
,
she
held
some
thing
to
be
Divine
Revelation
,
which
was
not
;
something
not
to
be
,
which
was
.
D.
Potter
both
sides
by
the
confession
of
both
sides
,
agree
in
more
Points
than
are
simply
and
indispensably
necessary
to
salvation
,
and
differ
only
in
such
as
are
not
precisely
necessary
.
the
Roman
Church
to
be
a
part
of
the
Catholick
Church
If
she
were
a
true
part
of
the
Church
,
then
she
retained
those
truths
which
were
simply
necessary
to
salvation
,
and
held
no
errours
which
were
unevitably
and
unpardonably
destructive
of
it
.
For
,
this
is
precisely
necessary
to
constitute
any
man
or
any
Church
,
a
member
of
the
Church
Catholick
.
Pag.
From
Scripture
we
collect
our
hope
,
that
the
Truths
she
retains
,
and
the
practise
of
them
,
may
prove
an
Antidote
to
her
against
the
errours
which
she
maintaines
in
such
persons
as
in
simplicity
of
heart
follow
this
These
points
of
Christianity
,
which
have
in
them
the
nature
of
Antidotes
against
the
poyson
of
all
sins
and
errours
,
the
Church
of
though
otherwise
much
corrupted
,
still
retains
;
therefore
we
hope
she
erreth
not
Fundamentally
,
but
still
remaines
a
part
of
the
Church
.
But
this
can
be
no
warrant
to
us
to
think
with
her
in
all
things
:
Seeing
the
very
same
Scripture
which
puts
us
in
hope
she
erres
not
Fundamentally
,
assures
us
,
that
in
many
things
,
and
those
of
great
moment
,
she
errs
very
grievously
.
And
these
errors
though
to
them
that
believe
them
,
we
hope
they
will
not
be
pernicious
,
yet
the
professing
of
them
against
Conscience
,
could
not
but
bring
us
certain
damnation
!
De
facto
we
hope
does
not
erre
in
Fundamentalls
Perhaps
she
does
not
erre
damnably
,
that
the
Roman
Religion
is
safe
,
not
damnable
to
some
,
such
as
believe
what
they
profess
.
Wee
may
hope
that
she
retains
those
Truths
which
are
simply
,
absolutely
,
and
indispensably
necessary
to
Salvation
.
Pag.
We
approve
those
fundamental
and
simply
necessary
Truths
which
you
retain
,
by
which
,
some
good
souls
among
you
may
be
saved
,
but
abhor
your
many
superstitions
and
Heresies
.
The
Truths
you
retain
,
are
good
,
and
,
as
we
hope
,
sufficient
to
bring
good
ignorant
souls
among
you
,
to
salvation
,
yet
are
not
to
be
sought
for
in
the
Conventicle
of
Papists
.
The
simple
defect
of
some
Truths
profitable
only
,
and
not
simply
necessary
,
may
consist
with
salvation
.
As
for
our
freeing
you
from
damnable
Heresie
,
and
yielding
you
salvation
,
neither
he
nor
any
other
Protestant
is
guilty
of
it
?
Pag.
They
do
not
differ
at
all
in
matters
of
Faith
,
if
you
take
the
word
in
the
highest
sense
,
and
meanby
matters
of
Faith
,
such
Doctrines
as
are
necessary
to
salvation
,
to
be
believed
or
not
to
be
believed
.
A
man
may
possibly
leave
some
opinion
or
practise
of
a
Church
formerly
common
to
himself
and
others
,
and
continue
still
a
member
of
that
Church
:
Provided
that
what
he
forsakes
be
not
one
of
those
things
wherein
the
Essence
of
a
Church
consists
.
That
although
Protestants
leave
the
external
Communion
of
the
Church
,
yet
they
left
not
the
Church
,
because
they
left
her
not
in
any
thing
essential
to
a
Church
,
as
Fundamental
points
are
:
Protestants
divided
themselves
from
the
Church
,
absolutely
and
simply
in
all
things
,
that
is
,
ceased
to
be
a
member
of
it
In
the
reason
of
our
separation
from
the
external
Communion
of
your
Church
,
you
are
mistaken
:
For
it
was
not
so
much
because
she
,
your
Church
,
as
because
your
Churches
external
Communion
was
corrupted
,
and
needed
Reformation
.
indeed
,
that
our
not
cutting
off
your
Church
from
the
Body
of
Christ
,
and
hope
of
salvation
,
frees
us
from
the
imputation
of
Schism
.
Pag.
By
confession
of
both
sides
we
agree
in
much
more
than
is
simply
and
indispensably
necessary
to
salvation
.
As
for
our
freeing
you
from
damnable
Heresie
,
and
yielding
you
salvation
,
neither
D.
nor
any
other
Protestant
is
guilty
of
it
?
by
the
confession
of
both
sides
we
agree
in
much
more
than
is
simply
and
indispensably
necessary
to
salvation
.
As
for
your
pretence
that
your
errours
are
confessed
not
to
be
Fundamental
,
it
is
an
affected
mistake
,
as
I
have
often
told
you
.
As
for
your
obtruding
upon
us
,
that
we
believe
the
Points
of
difference
not
Fundamental
or
necessary
,
you
have
been
often
told
it
is
a
calumny
.
Fisher
Pag.
I
doe
acknowledge
a
possibility
of
salvation
in
the
Roman
Church
.
But
so
,
as
that
which
I
grant
to
Romanists
,
is
not
as
they
are
Romanists
,
but
as
they
are
Christians
,
that
is
,
as
they
believe
the
Creed
,
and
hold
the
foundation
Christ
himself
.
The
Religion
of
the
Protestants
,
and
the
Romanists
Religion
,
is
the
same
:
nor
doe
the
Church
of
and
the
Protestants
,
set
up
a
different
Religion
(
for
the
Christian
Religion
is
the
same
to
both
)
but
they
differ
in
the
same
Religion
.
The
Protestants
have
not
left
the
Church
of
in
her
Essence
,
not
in
the
things
which
constitute
a
Church
.
The
possibility
of
salvation
in
the
Roman
Church
,
I
think
cannot
be
denyed
:
Luther
,
Field
,
Joseph
Hall
,
Geor
:
Abbot
,
Hooker
,
Mornaeus
,
Prideaux
,
Calvin
.
Jeremie
Taylor
we
keep
the
foundation
,
and
believe
many
more
truths
,
than
can
be
proved
to
be
of
simple
and
original
necessity
to
Salvation
.
And
therefore
all
the
wisest
Personages
of
the
adverse
party
,
allowed
to
them
possibility
of
Salvation
,
whilst
their
errors
are
not
faults
of
their
will
,
but
weaknesses
and
deceptions
of
the
understanding
,
so
that
there
is
nothing
in
the
foundation
of
Faith
,
that
can
reasonably
hinder
them
to
be
permitted
:
The
foundation
of
Faith
stands
secure
enough
for
all
their
vain
and
unhandsome
superstructures
.
these
two
be
in
stead
of
the
rest
.